Skip to main content

Full text of "Sermons of Rev. Franklin S. Bliss ; together with a sketch of his life"

See other formats


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 


THE  COLLECTION  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINIANA 

ENDOWED  BY 

JOHN  SPRUNT  HILL 

CLASS  OF  1889 


CB 

B6U9m 


UNIVERSITY  OF  N.C.  AT  CHAPEL  HILL 


00032193769 


This  book  must  not 
be  taken  from  the 
Library  building. 


SERMONS 


REV.  FRANKLIN  S.  BLISS; 


TOGETHER   WITH 


A  SKETCH  OF  HIS  LIFE. 


BY 

MOSES   MARSTON. 


BOSTON; 
UNIVERSALIST  PUBLISHING  HOUSE. 

1878. 


TIu  Riverside  Press,  Cambridge  : 
Printed  by  H.  0.  Houghton  and  Company. 


PEEFAOE. 


This  little  book  has  been  prepared  in  the  hope 
that  it  may  help  to  perpetuate  the  memory  and 
influence  of  one  whose  saintly  life  and  work  our 
whole  church  may  well  look  upon  with  affection- 
ate interest.  The  fact  that  Mr.  Bliss  was  my 
friend,  whom  I  loved  as  a  brother,  and  whom  for 
years  I  knew  very  intimately,  has  in  some  respects 
rendered  the  writing  of  his  Memoir  a  more  diffi- 
cult task.  For  while  it  has  been  a  work  of  love, 
it  has  also  been  one  in  which  the  heart  has  de- 
manded more  than  could  be  done.  I  am  conscious 
that  this  sketch  is  but  an  imperfect  outline  of  a 
noble  and  saintly  life,  and  that  those  who  knew 
Mr.  Bliss  intimately  will  not  be  entirely  satisfied, 
as  I  am  not,  with  the  way  the  work  has  been 
done.  But  if  I  have  succeeded  measurably  in 
writing  what  will  suggest  to  his  friends  the  most 
essential  spirit  of  his  life,  and  what  will  carry  to 
others  who  knew  him  not  somewhat  of  that  spirit, 
I  must  be  content. 


IV  PREFACE. 

It  lias  been  my  aim  to  write  a  plain  and  truth- 
ful narrative,  and  not  to  do  violence  to  the  humil- 
ity and  truthfulness  of  my  friend's  character  by 
any  exaggeration  of  his  virtues  or  extenuation  of 
his  faults.  I  believe  I  have  not  overdrawn  the 
picture  of  his  consecrated  life. 

To  those  who  have  assisted  in  furnishing  mate- 
rials for  the  Memoir,  and  to  Prof.  W.  R.  Shipman 
for  valuable  aid  in  seeing  the  book  through  the 
press,  I  return  hearty  thanks. 

Minneapolis,  Minn.,  May  U,  1878. 


COJ^TENTS, 


MEMOIR. 
CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE 

Early  Life  and  Education 1 

CHAPTER  K. 

Life  at  South  AVoodstock  and  at  Enfield         .        .  14 

CHAPTER  HL 

Life  at  Baere 21 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Last  Year  of  his  Life 56 

SERMONS. 

I.   Confessing  Christ 67 

11.   Spiritual  Growth 80 

in.   Our  Part  in  the  Work  of  Salvation     .        .  99 

IV.    The  Mind  of  Christ 113 

V.   The  Method  of  the  Christian  Life       .        .  122 

VI.  Acceptance  with  Christ 131 

VIL   The  Greatness  of  Christ 141 

VIII.   The  True  Service  of  Christ       .        .        .        .151 

IX.   Christian  Faith  and  Christian  Profession  •  159 


VI  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

X.   Faithful  unto  Death 169 

XI.   The  Greatness  of  the  Christian's  Work     .       178 
XII.   Another  Comforter 193 

XIII.  Tidings  of  Great  Joy 204 

XIV.  The  Victory  that  overcometh  the  World      .  21.5 
XV.   Meditation  of  God 223 

XVI.   Out  of  Great  Tribulation 231 


xMEMOIR. 


CHAPTER  I. 

EARLY   LIFE   AND   EDUCATION. 

Franklin  Samuel  Bliss  was  born  in  Chesh- 
ire, Mass.,  September  30,  1828,  and  died  in 
Greensboro,  N.  C,  March  23,  1873. 

He  was  the  son  of  Samuel  and  Polly  Knapp 
Bliss,  and  grandson  of  Col.  Nathaniel  Bliss  of 
revolutionary  memory.  He  had  two  sisters,  both 
older  than  himself,  —  Mary  J.,  wife  of  Rev.  A.  A. 
Gilbert,  of  Lanesboro,  Mass.,  and  Amanda,  wife 
of  R.  G.  Green,  of  Elizabeth  City,  N.  J.  ;  and  one 
brother,  younger  than  himself, — Darius  M.,  of 
the  firm  of  Porter  and  Bliss,  of  New  York. 

His  father  was  a  farmer,  and  trained  his  chil- 
dren to  those  habits  of  industry  and  frugal  econ- 
omy which  are  characteristic  of  the  farmers  of  New 
England.  At  an  early  age  his  children  were  put 
to  such  work  as  was  suited  to  their  age  and 
strength.  For  a  short  term,  summer  and  winter, 
they  were  sent  to  the  district  school,  where  they 


2  MEMOIR. 

learned  the  rudiments  of  reading,  writing,  spell- 
ing, geograpky,  arithmetic,  and  grammar.  Out 
of  school  hours  the  inevitable  "  chores  "  in  the 
house  and  at  the  barn  were  to  be  done,  and  each 
had  his  allotted  task. 

Franklin  was  an  active,  nervous  child,  fearless 
almost  to  recklessness,  very  persistent  and  deter- 
mined, firm  in  resisting  opposition,  but  tender- 
hearted and  affectionate,  and  easily  moved  by  ap- 
peals to  his  sympathies  or  his  conscience.  He  had 
the  common  foibles  and  roughnesses  of  boys  of  like 
aoe  and  circumstances,  and  we  may  be  sure  that 
his  quick,  decisive,  persistent  nature  would  at 
times  lead  him  into  faults  which  would  be  trying 
to  parents  and  teachers. 

At  the  age  of  eight  years  he  had  scarlet  fever 
so  severely  that  his  recovery  w^as  for  a  time  de- 
spaired of,  and  his  voice,  his  hearing,  and  his  sight 
were  impaired  for  life.  For  three  years  he  was 
nearly  blind,  and  some  of  the  time  he  had  to  be 
shut  up  in  a  dark  room  with  a  bandage  over  his 
eyes.  At  eleven  his  sight  was  so  far  improved 
that  he  could  distinguish  objects  and  do  some  work 
on  the  farm,  but  not  sufficiently  to  enable  him  to 
read  or  attend  school.  These  were  years  of  great 
dejection  and  trial  ;  but  in  his  memory  they  were 
brightened  by  recollections  of  his  mother's  love  and 
sympathy. 

His  mother  was  a  Calvin istic  Baptist,  of  an 
earnest  and  lively  piety,  a  patient  and  gentle  spirit. 


EARLY  LIFE  AND   EDUCATION.  3 

Her  influence  over  her  sadl}^  afflicted  son  was  very- 
great.  Her  presence  was  light  and  peace  to  him. 
She  understood  him,  and  in  her  he  confided.  She 
was  his  counselor,  his  comforter,  his  joy.  She 
sympathized  with  his  sufferings,  anticipated  his 
wants,  and  ministered  to  him  with  that  gentleness, 
patience,  and  wisdom  which  a  Christian  mother's 
heart  knows  so  well  how  to  use.  She  was,  for 
some  years,  herself  an  invalid,  and  endured  great 
suffering.  In  1838  the  family  removed  to  a  larger 
farm  in  Lanesboro,  and  two  years  later  this  lov- 
ing, devout  mother  died.  *'  Never  shall  I  forget," 
writes  his  sister  Mary,  ''  when  I  went  to  Frank- 
lin's room  on  the  morning  after  she  died,  and  told 
him  of  her  death,  how  overwhelmed  he  was  with 
grief,  although  she  had  been  so  low  for  some  time 
that  we  had  not  expected  her  to  live  from  one  day 
to  another."  Ever}^  day,  for  years,  as  the  evening 
twilight  came  on,  he  would  withdraw  from  the 
family  and  give  himself  up  to  paroxysms  of  grief. 
Her  death  made  a  deep  and  life-long  impression 
on  his  mind. 

He  now  felt  himself  more  alone  than  ever. 
Kind  friends  were  around  him,  but  his  life  was 
different  from  theirs.  By  reason  of  his  physical 
infirmities  he  could  only  to  a  limited  extent  busy 
himself  with  the  things  which  occupied  their  atten- 
tion. He  was  shut  out  from  their  hopes ;  he  must 
lead  a  different  life  from  theirs.  He  doubtless 
had  many  sources  of  happiness,  but  no  one  who 


4  MEMOIR. 

knew  him  can  doubt  that  he  led  a  more  solitary 
and  contemplative  life  than  is  common  to  boys  of 
his  age.  It  is  known  that  he  at  times  felt  keenly 
his  isolation  and  his  inability  to  be  usefully  em- 
ployed. 

Two  years  after  his  mother's  death,  his  father 
was  married  to  i\lrs.  Ann  Porter,  "  one  of  the  best 
of  women,  and  as  true  and  kind  to  him  as  an  own 
mother."  He  frequently,  in  after  life,  bore  earnest 
testimony  to  her  worth  and  to  her  kindness  to 
himself. 

At  the  age  of  sixteen  years,  while  playing  in 
the  garret  of  his  father's  house,  he  found  a  pair  of 
his  grandmother's  spectacles,  and  in  boyish  sport 
adjusted  them  to  his  own  e^^es.  What  was  his 
surprise  to  discover  that,  with  the  help  of  the 
glasses,  he  could  see  much  more  distinctly  than  he 
had  been  accustomed.  It  had  not  been  known 
before  that  his  eyes  needed  glasses  adapted  to 
an  old  person.  This  discovery  opened  a  new 
world  to  him.  He  could  now  read  and  study, 
and  make  himself  useful.  His  health  was  uncer- 
tain, and  at  times  so  poor  as  to  keep  him  from 
school ;  but,  as  health  and  circumstances  permit- 
ted, he  attended  the  high  school  at  Lanesboro,  of 
which  his  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Gilbert,  was  princi- 
pal. As  a  student  he  was  conscientious,  persever- 
ing, and  fond  of  discussion.  He  took  great  inter- 
est in  writing  and  declamation.  His  declamations, 
as  was  afterwards  learned,  were  all  of  his  own 
composition. 


EARLY  LIFE  AND  EDUCATION.  5 

When  sixteen  or  seventeen  years  of  age,  not 
long  after  his  discovery  of  the  spectacles,  he  was 
prostrated  for  some  weeks  with  a  fever.  As  has 
been  the  experience  of  many  others,  the  enforced 
rest  and  quiet  of  convalescence  led  to  much  devout 
meditation.  With  child-like  docility  and  trust  he 
laid  open  his  heart  to  his  Heavenly  Father,  read 
his  Bible,  questioned  its  meaning,  and  prayed  for 
light.  And  the  promise,  "  Ask  and  ye  shall 
receive,  seek  and  ye  shall  find,"  was  graciously 
fulfilled.  The  dawning  light  of  faith  then  first 
began  to  break  in  upon  him,  although  the  full 
day  did  not  come  until  some  time  after.  He  al- 
ways looked  back  to  this  sick-bed  experience  as 
the  turning-point  in  his  life.  He  then  began  to 
be  a  Christian,  and  from  that  time  he  renounced 
profanity  and  every  form  of  thoughtless  irrever- 
ence, and  began  a  life  of  humility  and  prayer- 
fulness. 

His  views  were  crude  and  unformed,  and  in 
many  things  amounted  to  little  more  than  tenden- 
cies and  questionings.  But  the  germs  of  faith  and 
spiritual  life  had  begun  to  quicken  within  him, 
and  the  great  lines  of  truth  were  clearly  seen  by 
him.  From  the  first  moments  of  his  awakening 
to  newness  of  life,  faith  in  the  power  of  divine 
grace  and  in  the  completeness  of  the  final  result 
of  Christ's  mission  to  the  world  kept  even  pace 
with  his  progress  in  a  Christian  experience.  The 
light  which  shone  in  upon  his  heart  was  the  light 


6  MEMOIR. 

of  universal  love  and  universal  redemption.  In 
so  far  as  his  life  was  changed  and  renewed,  tliis,  as 
he  always  claimed,  was  the  transforming  power. 
He  often  told  his  friends  that  he  became  a  Uni- 
versalist  by  the  prayerful  study  of  the  Bible  while 
lying  on  a  sick-bed ;  and  used  to  speak  with  much 
feeling  of  the  new  life  which  then  dawned  upon 
him.     But  a  long,  earnest  struggle  was  before  him. 

From  his  mother  he  had  imbibed  a  strong  sym- 
pathy with  some  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Baptists. 
His  father  was  a  passive  Universalist,  but  stead- 
ily attended,  with  all  his  children,  the  Episcopal 
church.  The  children  attended  Sunday-school, 
and  Franklin  found  in  his  lessons  many  points  for 
argument  and  discussion.  Baptism  by  immersion 
was  one  of  his  favorite  doctrines,  and  a  subject  of 
frequent  discussion  between  him  and  his  father. 
His  step-mother  was  a  member  of  the  Congrega- 
tionalist  church,  and  would  also  hold  arguments 
with  Franklin  on  religious  subjects.  He  grew 
more  and  more  decided  in  his  convictions  and  in 
his  dissatisfaction  with  the  Episcopal  church,  and 
finally  ceased  attending  that  church,  and  on  Sun- 
day morning  would  leave  the  rest  of  the  famil}^ 
and  go  a  mile  further  on  to  the  Baptist  church. 
He  did  not  think  of  joining  the  Baptist  church, 
nor  had  he  lost  his  faith  in  Universalism,  bat  he 
sympathized  more  with  the  doctrines  of  the  Bap- 
tists than  with  those  of  the  Episcopalians. 

Meanwhile  he  was  also  earnestly  discussing  the 


EARLY  LIFE  AND  EDUCATION.  i 

doctrines  of  Universalism.  His  compositions  at 
school  were  tinged  with  this  faith  ;  he  argued  with 
his  friends  in  its  behalf.  With  avowed  Univer- 
salists  he  often  took  issue  on  some  point,  with  the 
purpose,  sometimes,  of  gaining  light,  and  at  other 
times  of  overthrowing  what  he  thought  to  be 
error.  Among  those  with  whom  he  reasoned  on 
religious  subjects  was  his  cousin,  A.  A.  Bliss,  a 
Universalist  of  decided  opinions,  who  delighted 
in  discussion.  The  two  cousins  often  took  oppo- 
site grounds  and  held  many  earnest  arguments 
together.  They  frequently  attended  church  to- 
gether, and  on  their  way  home  discussed  with 
youthful  ardor  the  sermon  to  which  they  had  lis- 
tened. Their  residences  were  two  miles  apart,  and 
they  usually  separated  in  a  piece  of  woods.  It  is 
related  that  A.  A.  would  sometimes  go  back  after 
they  had  parted  and  secretly  follow  Franklin,  who, 
on  reaching  a  secluded  place,  would  kneel  and 
offer  a  fervent  prayer,  asking  for  light  and  guid- 
ance in  his  search  for  truth. 

All  the  while  he  was  growing  in  faith  and 
knowledge.  His  convictions  were  becoming  clearer 
and  deeper.  The  light  of  divine  grace  was  shining 
into  his  soul  with  steadily  increasing  brightness. 
He  was  asking,  seeking,  finding. 

As  he  became  more  outspoken  and  decided  in 
his  doctrinal  views  he  met  with  much  strong  and 
bitter  opposition.  He  stood  almost  alone  in  the 
town  in  which  he  lived.     His  thorough  earnest- 


8  MEMOIR. 

ness  and  his  deep  sense  of  the  importance  of  rehg- 
ious  truth,  we  may  well  believe,  led  him  to  be, 
not  a  flippant  and  noisy,  but  an  outspoken  and 
persistent  defender  and  advocate  of  whatever  doc- 
trines he  embraced.  Many  were  the  slights  and 
sneers  heaped  upon  him;  but  these,  although 
keenly  felt,  served  only  to  make  him  the  more 
bravely  patient  and  steadfast.  It  required  firm- 
ness and  courage  as  well  as  faith  to  resist  other 
less  positive  but  no  less  powerful  influences.  The 
young  man  who  breaks  away  from  old  habits  of 
irreligion  and  thoughtlessness,  and  turns  to  a  life 
of  thoughtful  piety  and  devotion,  often  finds  open 
argument  and  even  bitter  sarcasm  less  powerful 
enemies  than  the  good-natured  irreverence  and 
ridicule  of  his  companions.  This  is  mortised  into 
his  own  past  life  and  is  hard  to  shake  off.  But 
Franklin's  faith  was  strong,  deep,  and  true,  and 
his  firm,  decisive  will  held  him  to  his  purpose  and 
his  duty.  He  quietly  pursued  his  chosen  way, 
and  won  the  respect  of  all. 

After  years  of  study,  discussion,  and  prayer, 
when  twenty-one  years  of  age,  he  openly  avowed 
himself  a  Universalist,  and,  in  accordance  with  his 
earnest  and  resolute  nature,  began  at  once  attend- 
ing the  Universalist  church  in  Cheshire,  four  miles 
away.  He  was  constant  in  his  attendance,  over- 
coming all  obstacles,  which,  considering  the  dis- 
tance, the  climate,  and  his  delicate  health,  were 
neither  few  nor  small.     He  had  now  become  es- 


EARLY  LIFE   AND  EDUCATION.  9 

tablished  in  the  leading  principles  of  the  Univer- 
salist  faith.  He  had  .found  that  rest  and  peace 
which  he  had  been  so  long  seeking,  and  which 
never,  in  life  or  in  death,  forsook  him.     June  23, 

1850,  he  applied  for  admission  to  the  Universalist 
church  in  Cheshire,  of  which  Rev.  A.  W.  Mason, 
now  of  Markesan,  Wisconsin,  was  then  pastor ; 
was  baptized  by  immersion  September  1,  1850, 
and  was   admitted   to   the   church    February   24, 

1851.  Father  Mason,  in  communicating  these 
dates,  says,  "  For  virtue,  integrity,  and  a  desire  to 
grow  in  grace  he  was  a  model  young  man." 

On  the  day  he  was  baptized,  his  cousin,  A.  A. 
Bliss,  with  boyish  curiosity,  crept  back,  after  their 
separation  in  the  woods,  to  hear  the  prayer  Frank- 
lin was  accustomed  to  offer  in  that  place.  He 
relates  that  when  Franklin,  after  offering  a  prayer 
of  the  most  joyful  devotion,  arose  from  his  knees, 
his  face  shone  as  though  transfigured  by  his  com- 
munion with  his  Maker  ;  and  he  turned  to  the 
trees  around  him  and  discoursed  to  them  as  to  a 
listening  multitude,  telling  them  of  the  riches  of 
divine  grace  and  of  the  joy  that  filled  his  heart. 
His  prayer  and  his  discourse  to  the  trees  were  so 
earnest  and  unaffected,  so  expressive  of  a  deep 
and  joyful  faith  and  of  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  that  his  cousin  was  awed  and  filled  with 
deep  and  lasting  wonder.  This  was  but  the  be- 
ginning of  that  remarkable  life  of  faith  and  prayer, 
of    joyful   trust   in    God,    whose   influence   made 


10  MEMOIR. 

many  hearts  glad  with  a  wondering  joy,  and 
which  had  strange  power  to  quicken  the  con- 
sciences of  men,  to  awaken  faith,  and  to  bring 
men  to  Christ  and  newness  of  life. 

From  this  time  his  devotions  were  never  discon- 
tinued for  one  day.  He  was  often  heard  praying 
in  the  fields  and  farm-buildings,  and  preaching  to 
the  trees  of  the  wood,  and  to  the  stanchions  in  the 
stables.  On  retiring  at  night  he  always  engaged 
earnestly  in  prayer,  —  not  always  audibly,  lest  he 
should  disturb  his  room-mates.  His  brother  and 
step-brothers  were  all  younger  than  himself,  and 
were  sometimes  careless  in  their  words,  not  show- 
ing quite  the  proper  respect  for  his  devout  ways. 
But  his  evident  sincerity,  uncomplaining  gentle- 
ness, and  unwavering  persistence  soon  conquered 
them,  and  he  was  permitted  to  follow  his  inclina- 
tions without  annoyance.  It  was  probably  during 
this  same  year,  when  he  was  about  twenty-two 
years  of  age,  that  he  was  put  with  a  phj'sician  in 
the  town  of  Adams  to  study  medicine.  It  was 
hardly  expected  he  would  become  a  practicing 
physician.  His  bodily  infirmities  were  so  great 
that  it  had  been  a  serious  question  witli  the  fam- 
ily whether  he  could  succeed  in  any  calling.  It 
was  finally  decided  however  that  he  should  become 
a  druggist,  and  to  this  end  he  was  put  to  the  study 
of  medicine. 

The  whole  business  proved  distasteful  to  him. 
In  a  few  months  he  came  home  of  his  own  accord. 


EARLY  LIFE  AND  EDUCATION.  11 

greatly  against  the  wishes  of  his  parents,  espe- 
cially of  his  father.  He  then,  for  the  first  time, 
avowed  his  determination  to  become  a  minister  of 
the  gospel.  Those  who  knew  him  can  well  imagine 
how  earnest,  decisive,  and  clean-cut  that  avowal 
must  have  been.  But  he  was  strongly  and  hon- 
estly opposed  in  this  by  all  his  family.  It  was 
thought  a  preposterous  notion,  not  to  be  coun- 
tenanced in  the  least.  He  was  assured  that  no 
assistance  would  be  given  him  for  that  purpose. 
He  was  urged  to  return  to  the  study  of  medicine, 
and  assistance  was  offered,  if  he  would  comply  with 
the  wishes  of  his  parents.  He  finally  yielded  to 
the  affectionate  appeals  of  his  step-mother  so  far 
as  to  consent  to  return.  But  he  was  not  convinced. 
He  went  from  love  to  his  mother  and  from  a  de- 
sire to  please  his  family.  He  had  no  heart  in  it. 
His  brother's  account  of  what  followed  bears  the 
marks  of  vivid  and  tender  memory,  and  would 
only  be  injured  by  any  attempt  to  change  it  into 
the  language  of  another.  ''  I  took  him  back,"  he 
says,  "one  bright,  beautiful  Sabbath  afternoon. 
Although  I  had  no  sympathy  with  his  ministerial 
ideas,  I  v.'ell  remember  my  pity  for  him  in  being 
sent  back  to  duties  so  distasteful.  He  remained  a 
few  weeks  and  then  walked  home  (a  distance  of 
nine  miles).  I  well  remember  how  broken  down 
and  despondent  he  looked  as  he  approached  the 
house.  As  he  entered  he  could  no  longer  restrain 
his  feelings,  but  burst  into  tears,  and  begged  to  be 


12  MEMOIR. 

left  to  follow  his  own  inclinations  ;  said  that  it 
was  a  sin  for  him  to  pursue  a  calling  for  which 
he  had  no  taste,  and  at  the  same  time  to  leave 
undone  a  work  which  he  beheved  he  was  called  to 
perform.  He  was  excused  from  returning  to 
Adams,  and  work  on  the  farm  was  offered  as  a 
substitute.  He  accepted  the  alternative,  and 
worked  cheerfully  to  the  full  extent  of  the  task 
allotted  him,  arising  in  the  morning  long  before 
his  brothers,  that  he  might  accomplish  his  task 
early  and  then  devote  himself  to  his  books." 

After  the  farm-work  of  the  autumn  was  mostly 
done,  he  attended  school  in  Lanesboro  for  a  short 
time.  In  November  he  went  to  Virginia  to  en- 
gage in  teaching  school  at  a  good  salary.  After 
teaching  long  enough  to  earn  the  money  necessary 
to  support  him  at  school  for  a  term  or  two,  he 
started  for  Clinton,  N.  Y.,  with  the  purpose  of 
attending  the  Universalist  academy  at  that  place. 
This  was  probably  in  February  or  March,  1851. 

At  Greenbush,  opposite  Albany,  the  river  had 
to  be  crossed  on  the  ice.  It  was  evening  when  he 
arrived  there,  and,  in  going  down  to  the  ice  from 
the  railway  station,  owing  to  his  imperfect  vision 
he  mistook  the  path,  walked  off  the  abutment  at 
the  ferrj^  crossing,  and  fell  a  great  distance,  strik- 
ing on  his  head  and  shoulders.  When  he  came 
to  himself,  he  was  lying  on  the  ice,  covered  with 
blood  from  a  severe  wound  in  the  head,  and  sur- 
rounded by  hackmen  who  were  earnestly  at  work 


EARLY  LIFE  AND  EDUCATION.  13 

to  restore  him.  He  at  once  requested  them  to 
send  him  on  to  CHnton ;  but  on  being  informed 
that  the  cars  had  gone  while  he  lay  unconscious, 
he  consented  to  be  taken  to  the  hotel  to  await  the 
next  train.  His  wounds  were  dressed,  he  drank  a 
cup  of  tea,  and,  with  characteristic  decision  and 
perseverance,  took  the  cars  the  same  evening  and 
pushed  on  in  his  journey. 

On  arriving  at  Clinton  he  entered  the  Institute 
and  made  an  attempt  to  pursue  his  studies.  But 
his  fall  had  given  him  too  great  a  shock,  and  he 
was  compelled  to  go  home,  where  he  arrived  in 
the  night,  sick,  lame,  bruised,  disfigured,  and  al- 
most heart-broken.  "  I  then  thought,"  says  his 
brother,  "  he  was  permanently  broken  down,  and 
feared  he  would  never  rally.  He  was  greatly  dis- 
couraged, but  soon  began  to  recover,  and  all  that 
he  gained  of  health  and  strength  was  once  more 
devoted  to  study.  No  sooner  was  he  out  than  he 
again  entered  Mr.  Gilbert's  school.  He  now  made 
great  progress,  and  especially  enjoyed  declaiming, 
discussion,  and  writing  compositions." 

Not  being  strong  enough  to  work  at  farming, 
and  feeling  the  need  of  money  to  enable  him  to  go 
on  with  his  studies,  he  acted  as  book-agent  for  a 
time,  and  in  the  following  winter  taught  a  small 
district  school.  In  the  autumn  of  1852,  he  went 
to  New  Jersey,  where  he  obtained  a  good  situation 
as  teacher,  and  remained  until  the  next  March. 


CHAPTER  II. 

LIFE    AT    SOUTH   WOODSTOCK,    VT.,   AND   AT   EN- 
FIELD,   N.    H. 

In  March,  1853,  Mr.  Bliss,  then  in  his  twenty- 
fifth  year,  went  to  South  Woodstock,  Yt.,  and  en- 
tered the  Green  Mountain  Liberal  Institute,  then 
and  for  some  years  under  the  charge  of  Rev.  John 
S.  Lee,  one  of  the  most  persistent  and  successful 
pioneers  in  denominational  education,  now  a  pro- 
fessor in  the  theological  school  at  Canton,  N.  Y. 
At  my  request  Dr.  Lee  wrote  the  following  ac- 
count of  Mr.  Bliss's  life  at  South  Woodstock  and 
of  his  first  work  in  the  ministry.  The  whole  ac- 
count is  so  much  to  the  purpose  of  this  memoir 
that  I  quote  the  greater  part  of  it  with  but  slight 
omissions  and  changes. 

"  In  January,  1853,"  says  Dr.  Lee,  ''  I  received 
a  letter  from  a  young  man  in  Clarksburg,  N.  J., 
requesting  the  privilege  of  connecting  himself  with 
our  Institute  for  the  purpose  of  pursuing  his  stud- 
ies. The  request  was  not  an  unusual  one,  but  I 
was  surprised  that  he  expressed  a  wish  to  enter 
'  as  a  student  of  theology.'  Ours  was  not  a  the- 
ological  school,  but  simply   a  country   academy. 


LIFE  AT  SO  urn  WOODSTOCK,    VT.  15 

designed  for  students  who  wislied  to  pursue  the 
languages,  the  sciences,  and  the  ordinary  Enghsh 
branches.  I  had  not  received  any  theological  stu- 
dents up  to  this  time.  He  wrote  thus :  '  Having 
determined  to  devote  my  days  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  I  am  desirous  of  engaging  in  a  course  of 
preparatory  studies  for  the  responsible  duties  of 
that  high  vocation.' 

"His  letter  was  so  sincere  and  earnest  that  I 
concluded  to  receive  him.  He  was  then  teaching, 
but  would  return  to  his  home  in  Lanesboro,  Mass., 
in  a  few  weeks.  From  Lanesboro  he  wrote  me 
again,  expressing  his  wish  to  join  the  hterary  as- 
sociation and  the  Bible  class.  In  March  he  reached 
South  Woodstock,  and  came  directly  to  my  house. 
He  was  a  pale-faced,  feeble-looking  man  of  twenty- 
four  years.  His  appearance  seemed  to  indicate 
that  he  could  not  endure  much  vigorous  study  or 
hard  work  of  any  kind.  His  defective  sight  and 
hearing  and  his  poor  health  gave  him  an  appear- 
ance altogether  unfavorable  as  a  student  for  the 
ministry.  Some  of  the  student  boarders  began  to 
make  sport  of  his  defects  and  to  laugh  at  his  idio- 
syncrasies. I  was  advised  by  a  friend,  who  had 
talked  with  him  and  noticed  his  deafness  and  want 
of  sociability,  to  try  to  induce  him  to  give  up  the 
ministry  and  go  home.  But  on  further  acquaint- 
ance with  him,  I  discovered  that  he  possessed  good 
natural  abilities  which  ought  to  be  developed.  He 
had  the  stern  materials  that  make  the  hero  and 


16  MEMOIR. 

the  martyr.  He  had  devotion,  self -consecration, 
and  persistence  steadily  to  pursue  his  object  until 
he  had  accomplished  it. 

*'  Heretofore  he  had  met  with  so  much  discour- 
agement that  he  afterwards  said,  if  I  had  not  en- 
couraged him  then,  he  should  have  abandoned  his 
design  of  entering  the  ministry  and  returned  home 
to  engage  in  some  other  work.  He  could  not  be 
idle.  He  must  be  engaged  in  some  good  work. 
In  our  school  he  found  kind  friends  who  sympa- 
thized with  him  in  his  plans  and  bade  him  God- 
speed. He  persevered  amid  great  difficulties, 
overcame  them,  and  pushed  on  to  success.  He 
was  a  thorough  scholar,  and  patiently  and  success- 
fully wrought  out  the  problems  presented  to  him. 
He  studied  the  ancient  languages,  got  some  knowl- 
edge of  mental  and  moral  philosophy,  and  recited 
to  me  privately  in  theology.  He  made  astonishing 
progress.  His  industry  and  perseverance  removed 
all  obstacles.  He  was  a  good  thinker  and  fluent 
speaker.  He  took  great  interest  in  our  debating 
society.  I  remember  how  concerned  I  felt  when 
he  rose  for  the  first  time  to  debate  a  question  that 
was  under  discussion.  All  e^^es  were  fixed  upon 
him.  He  hesitated  not,  nor  wavered,  but  entered 
immediately  upon  the  discussion  of  the  question 
and  handled  it  most  skillfully.  His  ideas  were 
clear,  his  arguments  sound,  and  his  sentences  were 
so  accurately  put  together  that  every  one  came 
out  of  his  mouth  fit  for  the  press.     However  com- 


LIFE  AT  SOUTH    WOODSTOCK,   VT.  17 

plicated  the  sentence  he  would  always  bring  it  out 
correctly.  We  were  astonished  and  delighted. 
He  had  passed  the  Rubicon,  and  was  ready  for 
effective  service.  This  fluency  characterized  all 
his  pulpit  efforts  during  his  whole  life.  If  he  had 
an  important  idea  to  express,  he  never  lacked  the 
right  word  to  express  it. 

"  Owing  partly  to  his  defective  hearing,  he  was 
not  at  this  time  social  with  strangers;  but  to 
familiar  friends  and  acquaintances  he  was  always 
courteous  and  genial.  He  became  a  favorite  among 
the  students.  Even  those  who  at  first  made  sport 
of  him  became  his  fast  and  sympathizing  friends. 
When  any  special  public  service  was  wanted  in  the 
school,  he  was  the  first  one  to  be  called  on  to  per- 
form it. 

"  Mr.  Bliss  preached  his  first  sermon  in  West 
Windsor,  Vt.,  a  town  adjoining  Woodstock.  He 
was  anxious  to  commence  preaching,  and  I  pro- 
cured for  him  this  appointment  in  June,  1853. 
He  walked  over  to  West  Windsor,  a  distance  of 
five  miles,  on  Sunday  morning,  in  a  cold  rain.  On 
arriving  at  the  church,  he  was  cold  and  wet,  and 
went  to  the  stove  to  get  warm.  As  he  stood  there, 
some  of  the  congregation  looked  at  him  and  ex- 
pressed surprise  that  I  should  have  sent  such  an 
inferior-looking  man  to  supply  the  pulpit.  '  He 
could  not  preach  !  '  He  entered  the  pulpit,  con- 
ducted all  the  services  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
audience,  and  preached  and  able  an  interesting  ser- 

2 


18  MEMOIR. 

mon.  But  again  his  hearers  doubted,  and  ex- 
pressed the  opinion  that  he  did  not  write  the  ser- 
mon, but  that  I  wrote  it  for  him.  The  truth  was, 
that  he  wrote  both  of  the  sermons  which  he  de- 
livered on  that  day  without  consulting  me  at  all, 
unless  it  was  concerning  the  choice  of  subjects. 
After  writing  them  out  in  full,  he  submitted  them 
to  me,  and  I  found  it  necessary  to  make  only  a 
few  verbal  corrections.  The  general  plan  and 
thought  were  admirable,  and  the  style  was  lucid, 
simple,  and  vigorous.  The  spirit  of  Christian  ear- 
nestness pervaded  them.  He  often  spoke  of  how 
much  he  enjoyed  preaching  at  West  Windsor,  and 
walking  to  his  appointment.  He  preached  here 
ten  Sundays  and  received  twenty  dollars. 

"  He  was  naturally  a  good  writer  and  an  inter- 
esting speaker.  His  whole  soul  was  in  the  work, 
and  he  brought  all  his  natural  and  acquired  abili- 
ties to  bear  upon  it.  He  soon  became  a  popular 
preacher,  and  his  services  were  sought  after  more 
than  those  of  any  other  young  man  I  have  known 
with  so  brief  an  experience.  He  made  friends  of 
everybody,  and  interested  all  by  his  preaching; 
thus  justifying  a  remark  once  made  by  Dr.  Isaiah 
Buckman,  of  South  Woodstock  :  '  Brother  Bliss, 
more  than  any  young  man  of  my  acquaintance, 
w^as  made  to  be  a  preacher.'  All  who  heard  him 
acknowledged  the  justness  of  the  remark. 

"  In  April,  1854,  after  studying  with  me  a  year, 
he  made   an   engagement  with  the    Universalist 


ENFIELD,  N.   H.  19 

society  in  Enfield,  N.  H.,  and  went  there  to  re- 
side. He  entered  heartily  upon  the  work  to  which 
he  had  consecrated  his  energies  and  his  life.  He 
was  ordained  at  Enfield,  January  18,  1855.  I 
preached  the  sermon,  and  Rev.  John  Moore  gave 

the  charge,  and  presented  the  Scriptures 

'*  Here  Mr.  Bliss  labored  with  untiring  devo- 
tion and  a  good  degree  of  success.  He  took  a 
deep  interest  in  the  Sundaj^-school  and  Bible  class 
which  he  organized,  reorganized  the  society  and 
infused  new  life  into  it,  preached  and  lectured  in 
the  school-houses  in  different  sections  of  the  town, 
formed  a  church  and  introduced  the  Christian  or- 
dinances, interested  himself  earnestly  in  education, 
working  for  the  elevation  of  the  common  schools 
and  inducing  many  young  people  to  attend  our 
denominational  school  at  South  Woodstock.  He 
sometimes  felt  a  little  discouraged  at  the  indiffer- 
ence of  many  to  the  deeper  experiences  and  the 
higher  life  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  at  times 
thought  it  his  duty  to  go  to  some  other  field  of 
labor,  but  was  encouraged  by  his  friends  to  work 
on  in  this  field  for  nearly  three  years.  In  Feb- 
ruar}^,  1857,  having  received  a  flattering  call  to 
settle  in  Barre,  Vt.,  he  resigned  his  charge,  and 
early  in  March  removed  to  the  latter  place.  On 
his  way  to  Barre,  he  was  married  by  me  at  White 
Eiver  Village,  Vt.,  March  5,  to  Mrs.  Nancy 
Bailey  Spalding,  with  whom  he  had  become  ac- 
quainted at  Enfield,  where  she  had  been  a  faith- 


20  MEMOIR. 

fill  co-worker  with  him  in  the  church.  She  was 
educated  at  South  Woodstock,  and  her  attain- 
ments were  such  as  eminently  to  fit  her  for  her 
peculiar  work  as  a  pastor's  wife,  and  she  proved 
to  be  a  true  help-meet  to  him  through  his  life. 
She  still  survives  him." 


CHAPTER  III. 

LIFE    AT   BARRE,   VT. 

It  was  at  Barre,  in  the  midst  of  the  beautiful 
hills  and  valleys  of  one  of  the  most  charming  sec- 
tions of  Vermont,  in  a  busy  little  village  of  one 
thousand  inhabitants,  and  among  the  neat  white 
farm-houses  which  dotted  the  hillsides  around,  in 
the  midst  of  an  intelhgent,  hard-working,  warm- 
hearted, and  thrifty  people,  that  Mr.  BUss  was  to 
do  his  principal  life-work  and  win  his  crown. 

The  society  in  Barre  is  one  of  the  oldest  in  the 
State.  As  we  learn  from  the  sermon  preached  by 
Mr.  Bliss  on  the  seventy-fifth  anniversary  of  the 
society,  the  town  records  certify  that  sixteen  men 
under  the  leadership  of  Rev.  William  Farwell, 
Elder,  on  the  27th  day  of  October,  1796,  "  formed 
themselves  into  a  religious  society,  professing 
themselves  to  be  of  the  Universalist  denomina- 
tion, viz.  believing  in  universal  redemption  and 
salvation  by  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ."  There 
is  ample  testimony  to  the  fact  that  these  were 
men  of  marked  character,  and  we  know  that  a 
religious  society  whose  "  elder  "  for  many  years 
was   "  the   saintly   Farwell "    must    have   caught 


22  MEMOIR. 

something  of  liis  warmth  of  devotion  and  ear- 
nestness of  faith.  Father  Lemuel  Willis  wrote 
Brother  Bliss,  in  October,  1871,  the  following  ac- 
count of  this  early  apostle  of  our  faith,  which  I 
quote  to  show  the  impression  Father  Far  well  made 
upon  those  who  saw  him  and  listened  to  his  words  : 
"  I  never  saw  that  saintly  man  but  once  ;  that 
was  at  the  ever  memorable  convention  in  Warner, 
N.  H.,  in  1822.  He  then  had  much  of  that  joy 
which  is  unspeakable.  I  saw  the  good  old  man 
weep,  he  was  so  happy ;  and  I  heard  him  sing  and 
pray ;  and  such  a  prayer  as  he  offered  up  at  the 
close  of  that  convention  I  never  heard  before  or 
since.  We  were  all  in  tears  ;  our  hearts  were  full 
of  a  divine  influence  while  he  bore  us  near  the 
great  white  throne.  And  when  we  separated  at 
that  convention,  he  told  us  he  should  never  more 
meet  with  us  in  annual  convention,  but  that  we 
all  should  meet  again  to  part  no  more.  His  pre- 
sentiment that  this  was  his  last  meeting  was  veri- 
fied. The  next  year  he  passed  within  the  veil. 
His  memory  is  blessed." 

In  the  year  1808  Rev.  Paul  Dean  was  settled 
over  the  society,  and  in  1810  organized  a  church, 
but  in  1811  removed  to  Whitestown,  N.  Y. 
Father  Farwell  continued  to  reside  in  Barre,  and 
to  preach  at  times  to  the  society  there,  but  was 
principally  engaged  in  missionary  labors. 

In  1821  Rev.  John  E.  Palmer,  one  of  the  ablest, 
most  devout,  and  humble   preachers   any  church 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  23 

ever  had,  "  was  settled  as  pastor  of  the  society," 
and  exerted  an  influence  which  is  still  felt  for 
good.  Under  his  ministry  the  society  prospered, 
the  church  revived,  and  a  substantial  brick  edi- 
fice was  erected  as  a  house  of  worship.  Father 
Palmer  continued  to  reside  here  until  1843  or 
1844,  but  did  not  preach  here  all  that  time,  the 
pulpit  being  supplied  a  part  of  the  time  by  Rev. 
Thomas  Browning,  John  Moore,  Eli  Ballon,  and 
others.  From  1844  to  1848  Rev.  Rufus  Sanborn 
was  pastor.  He  was  succeeded  in  1848  by  Rev. 
Joseph  Sargent,  whose  pastorate  continued  until 
the  close  of  the  year  1856. 

The  brick  church  built  during  Father  Palmer's 
ministry  was  in  what  is  known  as  the  South 
Village.  Previous  to  Brother  Sargent's  settle- 
ment a  new  village  had  sprung  up  midway  be- 
tween the  South  Village  and  Twingville,  and  was 
now  fast  becoming  the  principal  place  of  business. 
During  Mr.  Sargent's  pastorate,  and  through  his 
tact  and  energy,  a  new  church  was  built  in  the 
Center  Village.  Of  Mr.  Sargent  and  his  work  Mr. 
Bliss  speaks  in  his  anniversary  sermon  as  follows  : 
"  When  he  came  here  the  prospects  of  the  society 
were  not  bright.  The  church  had  run  down  and 
was  not  active.  The  meeting-house  was  out  of 
repair.  The  population  and  the  business  of  the 
town  were  leaving  the  South  Village  and  center- 
ing in  this.  He  and  many  others  felt  that  the 
only  salvation  for  the  society  was  in  having  a  new 


24  MEMOIR. 

church,  and  having  it  in  this  vilhige,  where  the 
other  churches  stood  and  where  the  business  of  the 
town  was  done.  So,  after  repeated  efforts  to  re- 
pair the  old  church  had  failed,  Brother  Sargent 
applied  himself  to  the  raising  of  funds  to  build 
this  one.  As  we  understand,  he  circulated  the 
subscription  paper  and  led  the  movement,  and 
we  believe  it  is  the  unanimous  opinion  among 
you,  that,  if  it  had  not  been  for  Brother  Sargent, 
you  could  not  have  built  this  church.  As  we  look 
over  the  field  to-day,  it  seems  to  us  that  this  was 
Brother  Sargent's  great  work  among  you,  and  we 
know  that  he  so  regarded  it.  I  shall  never  forget 
the  charge  he  gave  me  one  day  when  he  and  I 
alone  were  in  this  church  together,  soon  after  I 
came  here.  Putting  his  hand  upon  my  shoulder, 
while  in  his  expression  there  was  such  a  blending 
of  satisfaction  and  regret  as  touched  my  heart,  he 
said,  '  Brother  Bliss,  I  have  built  this  visible 
earthly  temple  ;  now  you  must  go  on  and  build 
up  the  invisible,  spiritual  temple.  Organize  the 
church,  start  the  conference  and  prayer-meeting, 
look  after  the  children  and  get  them  into  the 
Sunday-school.  This  is  your  especial  work,  as 
the  building  of  this  church  was  mine.' " 

There  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  Mr.  Bliss 
with  the  utmost  earnestness  accepted  the  work 
thus  set  before  him.  Until  compelled  by  fatal 
disease  to  give  up  his  charge,  he  never  for  a  day 
slackened  the  tension  of  his  purpose  or  of  his  toil. 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  2^ 

His  every  energy  of  body  and  mind  was  conse- 
crated with  the  most  saintly  devotion  to  this  one 
end,  — of  building  up  among  his  people  an  "  invis- 
ible, spiritual  temple."  And  when  in  a  distant 
State  he  was  step  by  step  going  down  to  the 
grave,  so  long  as  the  power  of  speech  lasted,  he 
never  ceased  to  pra}^,  with  his  own  peculiar  ear- 
nestness and  faith,  for  his  beloved  people,  and  for 
their  spiritual  growth  and  prosperity. 

To  those  who  were  intimate  with  Mr.  Bliss  and 
his  work  at  Barre,  there  was  from  the  first  evi- 
dent in  him  a  marked  clearness  and  singleness  of 
aim  ;  a  fine  spiritual  insight,  which  enabled  him 
to  apprehend  readily  the  great  central  truths  of 
religion,  and  gave  him  a  bold  and  fearless  confi- 
dence in  the  results  of  a  clear  and  faithful  procla- 
mation of  the  truth  ;  a  strong  and  decided  denom- 
inational faith  and  sympathy,  and  a  yet  deeper 
love  for  Christ  and  his  gospel,  leading  him  to  de- 
sire to  have  the  denomination  first  of  all  true  and 
righteous  and  faithful  to  Christ  ;  a  steel-like  keen- 
ness, elasticity,  and  strength  of  mind,  and,  con- 
sidering his  apparent  lack  of  bodily  health,  a 
marvelous  power  to  work.  These  qualities  soon 
attracted  the  attention  of  his  colleagues  in  the 
ministry,  and  made  him  a  center  of  influence. 
For  years  no  other  Universalist  pastor  in  the  State 
exerted  so  fresh  and  wholesome  an  influence  upon 
other  pastors  and  other  churches  as  the  pale-faced, 
humble-appearing,    but   clear-voiced    and    devout 


26  MEMOIR. 

young  minister  at  Barre.  Whenever  he  preached 
on  exchange,  or  at  a  convention,  or  association,  he 
surprised,  awakened,  and  uplifted  his  hearers.  His 
very  infirmities  of  hearing,  sight,  and  voice  no 
doubt  added  to  the  surprise  with  which  people 
listened  to  his  clear,  vigorous,  and  earnest  unfold- 
ing of  the  truth,  and  to  his  direct  appeals  to  their 
consciences. 

In  his  parish  he  began  at  once  that  system- 
atic and  thorough  work  for  which  he  became  re- 
markable. His  time  was  carefully  distributed. 
Monday  he  spent  in  reading,  letter-writing,  mak- 
ing a  few  calls  near  home,  and  in  recreation. 
Tuesday  and  Wednesday  he  principally  devoted 
to  the  writing  of  a  sermon,  but  generally  also 
made  several  parish  calls,  and  spent  some  hours 
in  reading.  Thursday  was  usually  given  to  visit- 
ing among  his  parishioners  out  upon  the  hills. 
Friday  and  Saturday  another  sermon  was  regu- 
larly written,  and  much  other  work  was  done.  He 
sawed  his  own  wood,  took  care  of  his  own  garden, 
and  walked  more  or  less  every  day,  for  exercise. 
His  sermons  were  always  conscientiously  written 
out,  and  never  failed  of  a  definite  purpose.  His 
aim  was  ever  thoroughly  practical  and  earnest. 
His  preaching  was  not  for  theoretical  discussion  or 
for  oratorical  display,  but  for  bringing  men  to  faith 
in  Christ,  and  to  the  righteousness  which  is  by 
faith.  He  was  himself  an  example  of  one  who 
shows  his  faith  by  his  works,  —  by  his  obedience 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,  VT.  27 

to  the  law  of  Christ,  and  he  was  impatient  of 
those  who  made  any  pretense  of  being  Universal- 
ists,  while  they  were  not  "doers  of  the  word." 
In  all  his  work  he  strove  with  great  singleness  of 
heart  to  lead  men  to  a  real,  practical  religious  life 
in  Christ. 

Besides  his  two  regular  services  on  Sunday,  he 
held  meetings  at  regular  intervals  in  the  school- 
houses  in  different  parts  of  the  town,  and  a  por- 
tion of  the  time  he  held  evening  meetings  in  his 
church. 

In  his  own  family  morning  and  evening  prayers 
were  regularly  held,  and  it  is  known  to  many 
besides  the  writer,  that  private  prayer  was  his 
source  of  daily  strength  and  joy. 

It  is  gratifying  to  know  that  very  soon  the  peo- 
ple of  Barre  recognized  the  ability,  earnestness, 
and  spirituality  of  their  new  pastor,  and  that  many 
gathered  around  him  and  encouraged  him  in  his 
work.  His  audiences  gradually  increased ;  the 
Sunday-school  gained  steadily  in  numbers  and  ef- 
ficiency, and  the  whole  parish  began  to  feel  a  fresh 
interest  in  religious  affairs. 

It  had  been  the  custom  to  omit  the  Sunday- 
school  during  the  winter,  but  Mr.  Bliss  induced 
the  people  to  hold  a  session  of  the  school  every 
Sunday  of  the  year. 

It  may  be  of  interest  to  note,  that  in  the  first 
year  of  Mr.  Bliss's  settlement  in  Barre  the  whole 
number  of  scholars  in  the  Sunday-school  was  sev- 


28  MEMOIR. 

enty-five ;  in  1871  the  number  of  resident  scholars 
was  one  hundred  and  sixty-five ;  the  whole  num- 
ber on  the  roll,  including  students  of  Goddard 
Seminary,  was  two  hundred  and  sixty-three.  Of 
course  this  increase  was  in  part  owing  to  the 
natural  growth  of  the  town,  but  it  indicates  the 
faithfulness  of  pastor  and  people  in  doing  the  work 
set  before  them. 

Mr.  Bliss  often  preached  a  series  of  sermons  to 
the  young  people  of  the  parish.  These  sermons 
were  of  the  most  wholesome  and  practical  kind, 
and  were  listened  to  by  many  young  people  of 
other  churches  who  were  attracted  by  the  ability 
and  earnestness  of  the  preacher. 

Whenever  he  was  away  on  his  summer  vacation 
he  never  permitted  his  church  to  be  closed  on 
Sunday.  He  would  either  get  some  one  to  preach 
for  him,  or  induce  some  one  in  the  congregation  to 
read  a  sermon  and  conduct  the  service. 

In  the  spring  of  1858  ^Irs.  Bliss  had  a  notice 
read  from  the  pulpit  calling  a  meeting  of  the 
ladies  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  social  circle. 
Ten  ladies  responded  to  the  call.  Mrs.  Bliss  pre- 
sented a  constitution,  which  was  adopted,  and  the 
Ladies'  Circle  began  its  career  of  financial  useful- 
ness by  holding  a  festival  in  March,  1859,  and 
thereby  paying  off  the  debt  of  the  parish.  In 
1860  the  ladies  bought  a  parsonage,  and  in  1865 
made  the  last  payment.  They  have  laid  out 
several  hundred  dollars  at  different   times  in  re- 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,    VT.  29 

pairing  the  parsonage,  have  often  paid  a  portion 
of  the  minister's  salar}^  have  contributed  a  thou- 
sand dollars  to  Goddard  Seminary,  and  a  like  sum 
for  repairing  the  church.  After  recounting  these 
facts,  Mr.  Bliss  in  his  anniversary  discourse  says, 
"  Such  is  the  financial  history  of  their  work,  while 
their  moral  influence  in  the  society,  in  the  Sunday- 
school,  and  in  the  church  has  been  above  all  esti- 
mate." 

At  the  time  Mr.  Bliss  came  to  Barre  the  church 
organization  was  inactive.  Indeed,  this  was  then 
the  condition  of  many  of  the  church  organizations 
connected  with  Universalist  parishes  in  Vermont. 
Various  causes  had  conspired  to  this  sad  result, 
and  it  would  not  be  easy  to  distribute  justly  the 
responsibility ;  but  that  the  ministers  were  in  part 
responsible  there  can  be  no.  question.  Mr.  Bliss 
saw  very  clearly  the  importance  of  the  church  and 
its  rites,  and  was  strongly  convinced  of  the  duty 
of  behevers  to  join  themselves  together  in  Chris- 
tian fellowship,  and  to  commemorate  the  Lord's 
death  in  the  way  He  had  appointed.  He  often 
preached  upon  the  subject,  and  often  talked  with 
individuals  about  it,  and  made  it  the  subject  of 
earnest  and  frequent  prayer.  On  the  6th  of  Oc- 
tober, 1859,  he  administered  the  Lord's  Supper, 
and  from  that  time  on  regularly  once  in  three 
months;  but  there  was  no  church  organization 
until  November,  1860,  when  a  branch  of  the  state 
church  was  formed,  consisting  of  about  fifty  mem- 


80  MEMOIR. 

bers.  "April  24,  1867,"  said  Mr.  Bliss,  in  his 
discourse  previously  quoted  from,  "  we  met  and 
formed  ourselves  into  an  independent  or  local 
Universalist  cliurcb,  the  state  church  having  be- 
come inoperative.  At  this  meeting  we  adopted  a 
covenant  much  like  that  of  the  state  church,  un- 
der which  we  acted  until  June  T,  1869,  when  we 
adopted  what  is  known  as  the  Roxbury  Confession 
and  Plan  of  Church  Organization.  AVe  work  un- 
der that  now,  and  believe  it  the  best  ever  brought 
forward  in  our  church."  In  the  same  discourse, 
we  are  informed  that  in  1871  the  church  numbered 
one  hundred  and  eighteen  members. 

In  regard  to  the  conference  meeting,  Brother 
Bliss  was  not  so  successful,  although  he  deeply 
felt  the  importance  of  it,  and  tried  to  get  his 
people  interested  in  the  work.  They  generally 
approved  of  such  meetings  and  enjoyed  attending 
them,  but  were  unable  to  overcome  their  reluctance 
to  speak  in  a  public  religious  meeting. 

In  the  year  1863  a  movement  was  started  by 
the  Universalists  of  Vermont  to  establish  and 
endow  an  academy,  to  be  located  in  such  place  as 
a  committee,  consisting  of  three  gentlemen  not 
residing  in  the  State,  should  decide  to  be  on  the 
whole  the  best  place  for  the  school.  This  com- 
mittee consisted  of  Rev.  A.  A.  Miner,  D.  D.,  of 
Boston,  Rev.  G.  W.  Bailey,  then  of  Lebanon, 
N.  H.,  and  Hon.  Eliphalet  Trask,  of  Springfield, 
INIass.  During  the  years  1864-65,  agents  canvassed 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  31 

the  State  and  secured  subscriptions  to  what  was 
thought  to  be  the  requisite  amount,  and  in  Decem- 
ber, 1865,  the  committee,  after  visiting  the  various 
competing  points,  met  at  Montpeher,  and  listened 
to  the  offers  and  arguments  presented  by  the  rep- 
resentatives of  the  various  towns  bidding  for  the 
location  of  the  school.  From  the  first.  Brother 
Bliss  and  his  parish  were  very  much  interested  in 
the  movement,  and  in  securing,  if  possible,  the 
location  of  the  school  at  Barre. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  committee  Mr.  Bliss  made 
a  very  clear  and  effective  statement  of  the  claims 
of  Barre,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  his  words 
and  his  known  efficiency  as  a  pastor,  preacher, 
and  rehgious  teacher  of  the  young  had  much 
to  do  w^th  the  decision  by  which  the  school  was 
located  at  Barre.  Those  who  were  intimate  with 
Mr.  Bliss  at  the  time  will  remember  how  deeply 
he  felt  the  responsibility  laid  upon  him  and  his 
people  by  this  decision,  and  how  faithfully  at  that 
time,  and  from  time  to  time  after  the  school  was 
established,  he  urged  that  responsibility  upon  his 
congregation.  The  people  of  Barre  have  contrib- 
uted something  over  twenty  thousand  dollars  to 
the  school,  and  of  this  Mr.  Bliss  gave  his  full 
share.  But  he  felt  that  he  and  his  people  owed 
the  school  something  higher  and  better  than  lands 
or  money  ;  and  it  was  his  prayer  and  his  deep  de- 
sire that  in  every  way  proper  a  wholesome  moral 
and  rehgious  influence  might  be  thrown  around  the 


32  MEMOIR. 

school  by  his  church.  He  had  an  almost  painful 
sense  of  the  responsibility  resting  upon  him  and 
his  people  to  fulfill  the  expectations  of  those  who 
had  favored  the  location  of  the  school  at  Barre. 
In  a  sermon  preached  on  the  Sunday  preceding 
the  opening  of  the  school  he  said  :  "  For  myself,  I 
must  confess  that  the  responsibility  seems  great. 
I  feel  like  accepting  my  share  of  it  with  uncovered 
head  and  on  bended  knees."  I  doubt  not  that 
his  people  still  feel  his  influence  in  this  regard, 
and  will  continue  to  be  faithful  to  all  the  interests 
of  Goddard  Seminary. 

In  the  year  1868  Mr.  Bliss  put  forth  his  little 
book  entitled  "  Steps  in  the  Pathway  from  Youth 
to  Heaven."  In  the  Preface  he  says :  "  The  au- 
thor of  these  pages,  during  a  ministry  of  fifteen 
years,  has  preached  man}^  sermons  to  the  young. 
He  has  ever  aimed  to  elevate  their  views  of  life, 
to  establish  in  their  minds  principles  of  morality 
and  religion,  and  to  inspire  their  hearts  with  love 

to  God  and  man The  following  chapters 

.  .  .  .  may  be  considered  as  comprising  the  sub- 
stance of  what  he  has  said  to  the  young  at  dif- 
ferent times,  rewritten  with  such  modifications  as 
his  present  convictions  suggest.  He  believes  they 
treat  of  what  is  of  vital  importance  to  them.  He, 
therefore,  sends  them  forth,  hoping  and  praying 
that,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  they  may  benefit 
those  for  whom  they  have  been  prepared." 

The  larger  portion  of  the  edition  he  ventured  to 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  33 

have  printed  was  sold  by  subscription,  in  Barre 
and  the  adjoining  towns,  previous  to  the  publica- 
tion. Such  was  his  reputation  in  those  towns,  that 
the  book  was  subscribed  for  by  people  of  other 
churches  with  almost  the  same  readiness  as  by 
Universalists.  The  book  was  fragrant  with  the 
ver}^  breath  of  the  gospel,  and  no  Christian  who 
reads  it  can  fail  to  catch  inspiration  from  its  clear 
and  lofty  views  of  our  relations  to  God  and  to  each 
other,  and  of  the  duties  which  grow  out  of  those 
relations. 

As  the  book  is,  unfortunately,  out  of  print,  I  may 
be  justified  in  trying  to  convey  some  impression  of 
its  tone  by  brief  quotations.  From  the  chapter  on 
"  Love  "  I  quote  the  following :  — 

"  What,  then,  are  tlie  natural,  the  legitimate 
works  of  love  ? 

"  First,  we  say  that  love  is  a  reformatory  power, 
a  progressive  spirit.  You  cannot  have  thought 
much  upon  the  state  of  society,  or  examined  closely 
the  elements  that  are  at  work  in  it,  without  having 
discovered  two  strong  currents  in  its  life,  setting  in 
opposite  directions.  One  is  a  current  of  grossness, 
opposing  all  progress  in  society,  all  changes  in 
political  and  religious  thought  or  institutions.  It 
is  set  against  every  movement  for  freedom,  tem- 
perance, the  elevation  of  woman,  the  abolition  of 
aristocratic  distinctions  among  men,  arbitrary  and 
unjust  institutions,  war,  dueling  and  similar  forms 
of  grossness We  need  not  say  that  we 


34  MEMOIR. 

have  no  sympathy  with  that  insane,  destructive, 
irreverent  spirit  which  pours  contempt  upon  every- 
thing old,  not  sparing  even  the  word  of  God.  Let 
the  young  be  admonished  that,  however  much  this 
spirit  may  boast  of  love,  there  is  not  one  of  the 
elements  of  love  in  it.  It  contains  the  gall  of  bit- 
terness, and,  when  fully  developed,  annihilates  God, 
disorganizes  his  government,  obliterates  moral  dis- 
tinctions, and  leaves  man  without  soul,  duty,  or 
destiny.  But  there  is  in  society  a  gross  disposition 
to  worship  the  dead  past ;  to  hold  on  stubbornly 
and  blindly  to  everything  old,  and  to  reject  every- 
thing new.  It  is  against  this  we  warn  the  young. 
Be  assured,  young  friends,  that  so  wicked  a  world 
as  ours  is  may  be  improved.  Where  there  is  so 
much  ignorance  and  error  and  crime  and  suffering, 
progress  is  possible.  There  has  been  advancement 
in  past  ages  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  in  social  life, 
in  the  laws  and  institutions  of  nations,  and  in  re- 
ligious ideas.  And  you  may  be  certain  there  will 
be  farther  advancement.  Human  governments 
are  not  yet  so  just  or  liberal  or  well  established 
that  they  can  be  made  no  better.  We  have  not 
yet  arrived  at  a  perfect  understanding  of  the  Bible. 
It  will  modify  our  creeds  and  revive  our  moral 
codes  more  and  more.  And  this  is  what  we  mean 
when  we  say  that  love  is  a  reformatory  power.  It 
believes  in  progress.  It  hopes  and  labors  for  a  bet- 
ter condition  of  humanity.  It  calls  continually  for 
more  light,  and  urges  men  to  make  improvement 
by  assuring  them  of  their  capacity  for  progress. 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  35 

"  Now  which  of  these  tendencies  do  the  young 
desire  to  follow?  Will  you  join  the  friends  or  the 
foes  of  mankind  ?  Will  you  be  found  in  the  com- 
pany of  the  living,  progressive  spirits  of  our  age  ; 
those  who  are  toiling  to  bring  in  a  better  era, 
whose  hearts  are  all  warm  with  love  for  man,  and 
who  are  sacrificing  and  praying  for  his  salvation  ? 
Of,  will  you  take  sides  with  the  foes  of  society, 
and  give  pride,  oppression,  intemperance,  and 
grossness  your  support  ?  We  call  on  the  young  to 
awake,  to  open  their  hearts  to  the  divine  spirit  of 
love,  and  join  the  advancing  army  in  the  world's 
progress.  Let  every  benevolent  reform  have  your 
hearty  support.  Do  all  you  can  to  help  the  world 
out  of  its  lost  condition.  Give  it  your  time,  your 
labor,  your  wealth,  your  prayers.  These  you  will 
give  if  your  hearts  are  warm  with  the  love  of  God. 
....  Many  abound  in  religious  professions,  in 
ceremonies  and  doctrines,  who  are  not  willing  to 
do  anything  to  help  a  suffering  world,  who  never 
seem  to  think  that  sheltering  the  homeless,  feed- 
ing the  hungry,  and  clothing  the  naked  is  a  part 
of  their  duty  as  Christians.  Let  no  young  persons 
understand  us  as  even  intimating  that  it  is  not 
their  duty  to  make  a  public  profession  of  religion, 
or  that  they  may  innocently  neglect  any  of  its 
outward  forms  and  observances.  Christ  requires 
these  of  you.  They  are  a  part  of  his  religion. 
.  ...  But  they  are  no  more,  taken  alone,  than 
the  dry  trunk  of  the  tree  without  limbs,  foliage, 


36  MEMOIR. 

and  fruit.  They  will  not  be  accepted  in  the  place 
of  love,  and  if  they  do  not  lead  to  a  life  of  Chris- 
tian charity,  they  fail  of  their  legitimate  effect 
upon  the  heart." 

One  of  the  most  characteristic  chapters  in  the 
book  is  that  on  "  Religion,"  and  it  is  one  which 
most  deserves  to  be  read  as  a  whole.  But  difficult 
as  it  is  to  make  the  selections,  I  must  quote  here 
a  few  passages. 

"You  cannot  draw  into  your  characters  from  the 
earth,  or  from  any  or  all  the  objects  that  exist  upon 
it,  the  elements  of  true  life.  They  exist  alone  in 
God,  and  He  must  give  them.  Your  souls  must 
reach  up  towards  Him  as  the  flowers  turn  towards 
the  sunbeams.  All  your  earthly  culture  can  avail 
but  little  until  it  is  crowned  and  perfected  by 
heavenly  or  religious  culture.  Without  this,  your 
progress  is  like  the  growth  of  plants  in  cold,  dark 
cellars 

"  The  religious  faculties  are  the  highest  endow- 
ments of  our  being.  They  are  the  windows 
through  which  we  may  look  into  heaven,  the  eyes 
with  which  we  see  the  Invisible.  Our  other  fac- 
ulties open  to  our  perception  things  of  time  and 
sense  ;  but  these,  when  used,  open  to  our  view  the 
spiritual  world.  Whenever,  therefore,  they  are 
darkened,  the  dimness  must  fall  on  all  those  fac- 
ulties that  lie  underneath  them,  as  when  the  sky 
is  covered  with  clouds  the  lowly  earth  seems 
clothed  in  gloom 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  37 

"  This  cry  of  the  soul  is  natural  and  irrepressi- 
ble. It  is  one  that  has  gone  up  from  the  great 
heart  of  humanity  in  every  age  and  clime  and  con- 
dition. The  question  is  not  whether  you  shall 
recognize  God,  acknowledge  his  existence,  and 
sometimes  feel  your  dependence  upon  Him.  This 
you  must  do  from  a  necessity  of  j^our  nature.  It 
is  true,  '  the  fool  hath  said  in  his  heart,  there  is  no 
God  ;  '  but  this  is  a  depth  of  degradation  to  which 
nature  is  seldom  brought  in  youth.  It  is  the  re- 
sult of  a  long  hardening  process  of  doubt,  unbelief, 
and  sin.  But  even  if  you  could  be  so  foolish,  so 
debased,  as  to  say  with  your  lips,  or  in  your  god- 
less lives,  to  the  Almighty,  '  Depart  from  us,  for 
we  desire  not  the  knowledge  of  thy  ways,'  yet 
your  hearts  in  their  desolation  will  often  turn  to 
Him  with  sighs  and  tears.  They  will  grieve  over 
their  own  wretchedness,  and  their  sadness  will  be 
the  child's  sobbing  for  the  absent  parent,  the  in- 
fant's cry  to  sleep  upon  the  mother's  bosom,  the 
prodigal's  home-sickness  when  perishing  far  from 
the  father's  house.  Yes,  God  made  the  human 
soul  in  his  own  image.  It  is  of  great  value  in  his 
sight.  He  will  not  permit  it  to  drift  out  of  his 
sight,  or  wholly  beyond  his  influence.  His  truth 
and  Spirit  often  seek  it  in  warnings,  admonitions, 
and  encouragements,  even  in  its  most  wayward 
life.  There  are  many  ties  that  bind  the  soul  to 
God,  and  by  some  one  or  more  of  these  He  holds 
on  even  to  the  vilest  of  our  race. 


38  MEMOIR. 


I  know  not  where  his  islands  lift 
Their  fronded  palms  in  air  ; 

I  only  know  I  cannot  drift 
Bevond  his  love  and  care.* 


"  And  here  let  it  be  impressed  upon  your  minds 
that  you  can  see  God  and  draw  near  to  Him  in  no 
other  way  than  the  one  He  has  appointed.  You 
may,  indeed,  see  intimations  of  Him  in  nature  and 
providence.  Your  own  hearts  may  call  for  Him, 
but  not  until  you  look  to  '  Him  in  whom  dwelleth 
all  the  fullness  of  the  Godhead  bodily,'  who  is 
'  the  brightness  of  the  Father's  glor}^  and  the  ex- 
press image  of  his  person,'  can  you  obtain  a  clear 
and  satisfying  view  of  your  Creator 

"  In  Christ,  the  Lord,  the  Only  Begotten  Son  of 
God,  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  you  have  the 
response  which  your  Heavenly  Father  makes  to 
the  cry  of  your  souls  for  the  Living  God.  When 
they  exclaim  with  the  patriarch,  '  Oh,  that  I 
knew  where  I  might  find  Him !  that  I  might 
come  even  to  his  seat ! '  the  gospel  replies  :  '  You 
shall  find  Him  in  Christ ;  you  may  come  unto 
God  by  Him.'  .... 

"  Here,  perhaps,  we  ought  to  stop.  Here,  in  our 
view,  our  theme  is  exhausted.  We  have  reached 
the  uppermost  round  in  the  celestial  ladder.  In 
telling  you  to  look  to  Christ,  believe  in  Him,  re- 
ceive his  spirit,  obey  Him,  we  have  told  you  all. 
We  have  taken  you  into  the  Heavenly  Presence. 
We  have  led  you  along  step  by  step  in  the  upward 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,  VT.  39 

pathway  until  you  have  come  even  to  the  seat  of 
the  Most  High. 

.  ..."  In  pointing  you  to  Christ  we  have  told 
you  all  that  is  essential  to  Christian  faith  and  life. 
Follow  Him,  and  you  do  everything.  Follow 
Him,  and  your  heaven  begins  below.  You  walk 
with  God  on  earth,  are  clothed  with  angel  purity 
even  here  amidst  the  dust  that  soils  the  garments 
of  this  world. 

"  But  oh,  how  far  above  the  loftiest  human  ex- 
cellence is  this  divine  ideal  of  life  !  Like  the  sun 
in  heaven,  bright  and  glorious,  it  rises  far  above 
us,  but  we  cannot  reach  it.  It  is  not  in  man  alone 
to  live  this  divine  life.  It  is  not  in  human  wis- 
dom to  conceive  it,  or  in  human  strength  to  attain 
unto  it.  God  has  given  us  the  ideal  in  the  gospel 
of  his  Son.  We  can  live  in  its  light,  behold  its 
glory,  as  we  do  the  glory  of  the  sun,  but  by  our 
own  unaided  powers  it  is  no  more  in  us  to  reach 
it  than  to  ascend  to  the  orb  of  day 

"  How  are  you  to  come  to  Christ  ?    .  .  .   . 

"  God  has  appointed  the  means  as  well  as  the 
end 

"  The  natural  sense  of  right  and  wrong,  the 
voice  of  conscience,  is  the  voice  of  God.  If  you  will 
take  the  first  step  towards  Christ,  you  must  listen 
to  this  voice  within  ;  you  must  hear  this  cry  and 
call  of  your  religious  nature.  Obedience  to  the 
heart's  sense  of  duty,  the  quick  and  cheerful  re- 
sponse to  what  you  feel  to  be  right,  is  the  only 


40  MEMOIR. 

condition  on  which  you  will  be  permitted  to  know 
anything  of  a  true  religious  experience.  The 
humility  and  the  purity  that  with  child-like  sim- 
plicity go  where  they  feel  they  ought  to  go,  are 
the  starting-point  on  the  way  to  Christ 

''  Consult  your  natural  religious  impulses,  and 
while  they  will  reveal  religious  wants,  religious 
aspirations,  they  will  also  make  you  painfully  con- 
scious of  natural  weakness,  short-sightedness,  and 
proneness  to  error  and  sin.  If  you  are  true  to 
them,  they  will  soon  make  you  feel  your  need  of 

a  clearer  light  than  theirs As  soon  as  your 

souls  begin  to  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 
ness, they  find  food  and  drink  in  the  Scriptures  to 
refresh  them. 

"  Here  you  have  the  second  step.  If  you  will 
come  to  Christ  in  the  sense  of  being  his  disciples, 
come  unto  God  by  Him,  and  find  peace  and  rest, 
you  must  have  a  loving  faith  in  the  word  of  God. 
You  must  take  it  as  your  guide,  your  rule  of  faith 
and  practice.  It  must  speak  to  your  minds  as 
having  authority.  You  must  hide  it  in  your 
hearts  that  you  may  not  sin  against  Him 

"  But,  while  the  Scriptures  will  be  your  guide  to 
Christ,  they  will  soon  make  you  feel  your  need  of 
help  to  understand  and  obey  them 

"  The  Scriptures  will  open  the  way  that  leads 
to  the  Saviour,  if  you  study  them  ;  but  how  are 
you  to  acquire  the  power  or  the  will  to  walk  in 
it?  ...  . 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  41 

"  Our  Saviour  promises  to  send  the  spirit  of  truth 
into  the  hearts  of  those  who  are  seeking  Him,  to 
guide  them  into  all  truth.  We  read  that  God  will 
give  his  Holy  Spirit  to  them  who  ask  Him  for  it. 
The  work  of  the  Spirit  is  to  interest  us  in  divine 
and  heavenly  things,  to  quicken  and  enlighten  the 
soul,  renew  it  in  the  likeness  of  God,  and  fill  it 
with  holy  love  and  peace.  Its  fruits  are  '  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness, 
faith,  meekness,  temperance.'  The  Holy  Spirit, 
dwelling  in  your  hearts,  will  make  you  love  the 
study  of  the  Scriptures,  and  enable  you  to  perceive 
in  their  teachings  a  divine  wisdom,  '  able  to  make 
you  wise  unto  salvation.'  It  will  inspire  delight 
in  prayer,  make  your  communion  with  God  con- 
stant and  sweet It  inspires  faith  in  prayer, 

enables  us  to  feel  its  power,  humbles  our  souls 
before  God,  fills  them  with  the  desire  to  draw  near 
to  Him,  and  warms  them  with  love  for  Him.  .  .  . 
But  you  will  not  stop  with  this  personal  experi- 
ence. '  The  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  your 
hearts '  will  not  permit  you  to  be  selfish  or  exclu- 
sive. If  you  are  indeed  the  followers  of  Christ, 
you  will  love  not  only  Him  but  his.  The  fellow- 
ship of  believing  souls  will  be  prized  and  sought. 
The  Sabbath,  the  sanctuary,  the  Sabbath-school, 
the  conference  and  prayer  meeting,  the  church, 
will  all  be  valued  as  means  of  personal  growth 
in  grace,  and  of  religious  influence 

"  When  you  attain  unto  the  new  life  in  Christ, 


42  MEMOIR. 

feel  a  nearness  to  Him,  a  oneness  with  Him,  you 
will  esteem  it  no  less  a  privilege  than  a  duty  to 
make  this  fellowship  known  by  an  open  profes- 
sion of  your  faith  in  Him.  You  will  delight  in 
observing  '  all  things  whatsoever  He  has  said  unto 
you.'  In  imitation  of  his  example,  and  in  com- 
pany with  his  true  followers  of  every  age,  you 
will  seek  to  fulfill  all  righteousness.  You  will  not 
delay  to  take  upon  yourselves  the  solemn  baptis- 
mal vows  which  will  be  to  you  at  once  the  sign 
and  seal  of  your  faith,  love,  and  devotion,  and  the 
symbol  of  spiritual  cleansing.  You  will  improve 
each  opportunity^  to  eat  and  drink  at  the  table  of 
your  Lord,  and  you  will  do  it  with  warmer  affec- 
tion and  greater  delight  than  glows  in  your  hearts 
when  sitting  with  your  best  earthly  friends.  You 
will  fully  join  yourselves  with  the  company  of 
his  open  followers,  as  a  pledge  of  fervent  love  to 
Him,  for  their  encouragement  and  for  your  own 
strengthening.  In  a  word,  you  will  strive,  by  a 
faithful  use  of  all  the  means  the  gospel  provides, 
not  only  to  grow  in  grace  yourselves,  but  to  bring 
all  men  to  the  knowledge  and  the  freedom  of  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus." 

The  last  chapter  of  the  book  bears  the  title 
"  Heaven,"  and  glows  with  the  author's  ardent 
faith  in  immortality. 

"  The  fact  of  man's  immortality  stands  out  con- 
spicuously on  the  inspired  page.  It  is  inwoven 
with  all  the  interests  of  human  life.     It  is  held  up 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  43 

to  our  view  to  lure  us  from  the  way  of  evil  and  to 

encourage  us  in  the  practice  of  virtue It  is 

the  element  that  gives  value  to  the  human  soul 

and  dignity  to  human  character The  young 

should  early  bring  themselves  to  realize  that  they 
are  immortal  now,  that  they  now  have  in  their 
own  souls  the  germs  of  an  endless  life,  which,  un- 
der God,  is  their  own.  Remember,  young  reader, 
that  you  have  a  separate  life,  a  personal  identity, 
which  will  never  vanish  into  nothingness,  or  fade 
into  unconscious  existence,  or  be  lost  in  the  life  of 
other  beings.  And  if  you  follow  out  this  thought 
to  its  legitimate  conclusion,  it  will  teach  you  that 
life  is  not  a  shadow  or  a  vision,  but  a  reality,  that 
it  brings  you  a  work  to  do,  a  mission  to  fulfill,  and 
assigns  you  a  place  to  occupy  both  in  time  and 
in  eternity.  We  know  of  no  opinion  more  de- 
grading in  its  influence  upon  character  than  that 
life  is  of  little  worth,  a  transient,  meteoric  phe- 
nomenon, with  no  abiding  significance.  Convince 
a  man  that  his  life  may  be  put  out  like  the  blaze 
of  a  candle,  by  a  breath  of  air  or  the  stroke  of  a 
hand  ;  that  thought  and  affection,  hope,  virtue,  and 
vice  are  only  illusions  that  pertain  to  this  world 
and  will  all  vanish  forever  at  the  grave,  and  what 
has  he  more  to  live  for  than  the  brute  ?  If  this  is 
true,  he  is  a  brute.  He  has  only  earthly  parts, 
and  fidelity  to  his  nature  requires  that  he  shall  live 

solely  for  earthly  things Pride,  selfishness, 

and  grossness  come  not  from  perceiving  immortal 


44  MEMOIR. 

dignity  and  worth  in  our  endowments,  but  from 
forgetting  what  we  are  by  nature,  and  placing  the 
highest  vahie  upon  the  accidents,  the  mere  circum- 
stances of  life,  —  the  beauty  of  our  person,  it  may 
be,  the  richness  of  our  attire,  the  splendor  of  our 
dwellings,  or  the  greatness  of  our  possessions. 
But  when  we  look  within  and  venerate  the  death- 
less faculties  and  powers  which  God  has  given  us 
all  alike,  we  are  humbled.  We  stand  in  awe  at 
the  shrine  of  our  own  being.  We  realize  that  our 
lives  are  sacred,  not  for  anything  we  have  done, 

but  for  their  own  intrinsic  value Is  it  not 

a  startling  thought  that  every  one  of  you  has  be- 
gun this  immortal  life  ?  .  .  .  .  And  what  are  the 
influences  of  this  sublime  truth  upon  your  conduct 
and  character  ?  .  .  .  .  Does  it  not  teach  you  a  les- 
son of  humility,  self-control,  and  personal  purity  ? 
Does  it  not  reveal  the  criminality  of  your  giving 
up  such  powers  to  be  driven  before  the  tempest  of 
unhallowed  passion?  Oh,  it  is  an  awful  deed  for 
men  to  give  the  divine,  the  immortal  life  which 
God  has  bestowed  upon  them  into  the  possession 
of  vile  purposes,  wicked  principles,  and  vicious 
practices,  to  let  it  sink  down  into  ignorance,  gross- 
ness,  and  folly  !  .  .  .  . 

"  We  therefore  urge  the  young  to  '  remember 
life  eternal,'  to  '  look  up  to  Heaven,'  as  they  press 
on  through  life.  If  you  stud}^,  remember  that 
you  are  educating  immortal  faculties.  If  you 
associate  with  your  fellow-beings,  remember  that 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  45 

you  are  dealing  with  deathless  spirits  which  will 
feel  the  effects  of  your  treatment,  your  example, 
your  words,  your  hatred,  or  your  love,  forever. 
Remember  that  every  influence  you  send  out  into 
society  will  sweep  on,  a  blessing  or  a  curse  to 
countless  immortal  souls.  You  know  not  where 
it  will  pause  ;  for  the  affections,  the  moral  convic- 
tions, the  spiritual  aspirations,  all  the  endowments 
that  bind  the  race  in  one  common  life,  are  im- 
mortal." 

It  was  thought  by  some  that  Mr.  Bliss  was  too 
severe  and  puritanical  in  some  of  his  opinions  and 
tastes.  His  standard  of  Christian  life  was  high. 
He  was  very  earnest  in  his  antagonism  to  what- 
ever seemed  to  tend  towards  immorality  or  irre- 
ligion.  His  whole  soul  was  bent  to  one  great 
purpose.  He  judged  everything  with  reference 
to  its  practical  tendency  —  to  its  influence  on 
morals  and  religion.  He  himself  was  willing  to 
renounce  every  pleasure  and  every  selfish  aim 
for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  his  fellow-men  ;  and 
he  could  hardly  understand  those  who  were  not 
equally  conscientious  and  devoted.  He  so  utterly 
abhorred  a  life  of  mere  pleasure-seeking,  that  he 
was,  perhaps,  sometimes  too  impatient  of  those 
who  had  not  his  fine  perception  of  truth  and  error, 
of  right  and  wrong.  But  was  he  not  right  in 
calling  upon  all  who  claim  the  Christian  name  to 
deny  themselves,  to  seek  after  the  best  things, 
and  to  give  up  all  practices  whose  moral  tendency 


46  MEMOIR. 

is  doubtful  ?  And  although  one  may  differ  with 
him  in  regard  to  the  tendency  of  certain  amuse- 
ments, like  dancing,  card-playing,  novel-reading, 
yet  who  does  not  respect  the  lofty  moral  earnest- 
ness with  which  he  called  upon  all  who  loved 
the  Lord  Jesus  and  their  fellow-men  to  give  up 
whatever  seemed  to  him  to  keep  them  from  the 
highest  life  and  from  the  noblest  influence  upon 
the  world  ? 

That  he  was  right  in  this,  every  man's  con- 
science bears  witness ;  that  he  misjudged  the  gen- 
eral influence  of  the  practices  in  question,  as  he 
had  observed  that  influence,  is  at  least  doubtful ; 
and  it  must  be  remembered  that  it  was  of  the 
practical  influence,  the  general  tendency  of  these 
amusements,  as  practiced  under  his  observation, 
that  he  assumed  to  judge  and  to  speak. 

Mr.  Bliss  had  been  trained  to  conservative 
views  in  politics,  and  when  he  entered  the  min- 
istry was  strongly  opposed  to  the  free-soil  move- 
ment. His  friend.  Rev.  H.  A.  Philbrook,  used 
often  to  discuss  with  him  the  merits  of  the  anti- 
slavery  cause,  and  finally  induced  him  to  read  the 
"  Liberator."  The  clear  and  vigorous  arguments 
and  the  moral  earnestness  of  Garrison,  as  Mr. 
Philbrook  had  expected,  soon  opened  his  eyes  to 
the  great  wrong  of  slavery,  and  to  the  responsi- 
bility of  the  whole  American  people  for  suffering 
this  evil  to  be  extended  or  perpetuated.  It  is 
hardly  necessary  to  add  that  he  ever  after  took  a 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  47 

deep  interest  in  the  antislavery  cause,  and  did  all 
he  could  by  word  and  act  in  its  behalf.  He 
preached  plainly  and  vigorously  on  the  subject, 
distributed  tracts,  acted  as  agent  for  antislavery 
publications,  and  often  contributed  money  to  the 
cause. 

Early  in  his  ministry  he  also  became  convinced 
that  war  is  never  under  any  circumstances  justifi- 
able, and  that  Christians  should  never  engage  in 
it  or  encourage  it.  He  preached  against  war  with 
as  much  zeal  and  earnestness  as  against  slavery 
and  intemperance.  All  through  the  Civil  War  he 
was  a  consistent  Quaker.  While  he  took  the 
deepest  interest  in  the  antislavery  results  of  the 
war,  and  did  not  pretend  to  say  what  the  govern- 
ment could  do,  in  the  present  state  of  human 
society,  but  to  raise  armies  and  seek  to  crush  the 
rebellion,  he  yet  advocated  the  principles  of  peace, 
and  continued  to  declare  that  the  servants  of 
Christ  must  not  fight.  He  grieved  at  the  terrible 
suffering  the  war  produced  ;  but,  Aost  of  all,  at 
the  wickedness  of  war  itself,  and  at  the  low  con- 
dition of  Christian  life  which  made  war  necessary 
or  possible.  His  position  on  this  question  was 
from  no  lack  of  firmness  or  courage  in  adhering  to 
the  truth  ;  it  came  from  no  maudlin  sentimental- 
ism.  He  opposed  war  on  principle,  as  antago- 
nistic to  both  the  letter  and  the  spirit  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ. 

In  this,  as   in    many  other   things,   he  was  in 


48  MEMOIR. 

entire  accord  and  sympathy  with  Father  Pahiier, 
"whom  he  greatly  loved  and  revered.  Those  who 
were  intimate  with  Mr.  Bliss  will  remember  how 
tenderly  he  always  spoke  of  Father  Palmer,  and 
how  sincere  and  deep  was  his  admiration  for 
that  humble,  devout,  and  consecrated  minister  of 
Christ. 

In  education  Mr.  Bliss  ever  manifested  the 
deepest  interest.  He  often  deplored  his  own  lack 
of  college  training,  and  earnestly  urged  upon  the 
young  to  seek  the  best  education  their  means  and 
opportunities  allowed.  He  was  a  warm  friend  of 
the  school  at  South  Woodstock,  and  I  have  already 
spoken  of  the  interest  he  took  in  Goddard  Semi- 
nary. But  while  he  saw  the  importance  of  denom- 
inational schools,  his  interest  in  education  was  by 
no  means  limited  to  these,  but  was  as  broad  as  his 
interest  in  humanity.  He  was  for  several  years 
town  superintendent  of  schools  in  Barre,  and  by 
his  efficiency  in  that  position  won  the  respect  and 
friendship  of  the  people  generally  throughout  the 
town. 

He  loved  knowledge  and  enjoj^ed  keenly  the 
pure  delights  of  the  scholar.  His  receptive  mind 
would  have  been  wonderfully  enlarged  and  en- 
riched by  a  systematic  course  of  study.  But  the 
prevailing  tendency  of  his  mind  was  religious  and 
practical.  His  professional  duties  naturally  led 
him  to  read  principally  in  the  field  of  theology 
and   ethics.      Devotional   and   practical   religious 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  49 

books,  of  whatever  name,  were,  next  to  the  Bible, 
his  chief  dehght.  His  sermons  were  chiefly  char- 
acterized by  an  earnest,  devout,  practical  spirit, 
and  his  whole  manner  was  that  of  one  who  "  dwelt 
with  God"  and  who  spoke  what  he  saw  "in  the 
Spirit."  Learning  would  have  broadened  his  views 
and  enlarged  the  field  of  his  thought,  —  probably 
it  would  have  added  to  his  usefulness.  But  no 
learning  could  have  added  to  the  devout  earnest- 
ness of  his  life  and  work,  or  to  the  clearness  of  his 
insight  into  the  central  spirit  of  the  life  that  "  is 
hid  with  Christ  in  God."  In  his  sermons  and 
in  his  conversation  on  religious  subjects  there  was 
no  perfunctory  use  of  words,  no  meaningless  cant. 
His  face  shone  with  a  far-off  light,  and  his  voice, 
clear  and  high,  had  a  penetrating  charm,  an  awak- 
ening force,  which  no  mere  elocutionist  could  ex- 
plain. 

His  style  of  composition  was  clear  and  forcible  ; 
but  it  was  the  simple  truthfulness,  earnestness, 
and  spirituality  of  the  man  which  made  people 
listen  with  such  interest  to  words  which  cut  con- 
science to  the  quick,  and  called  men  to  repentance, 
faith,  godliness,  and  brotherly  love. 

By  careful  and  conscientious  economy  Mr.  Bliss 
was  enabled  to  be  a  systematic  and  generous  giver. 
Whenever  a  subscription  paper  was  started  for 
any  purpose  of  which  he  approved,  he  could  be 
depended  on  for  help  in  proportion  to  his  means. 


50  MEMOIR. 

He  needed  no  urging ;  lie  sought  the  opportunity. 
He  was  a  leader  in  every  good  work. 

He  was  a  kind  and  sympathetic  friend  to  the 
poor,  the  sick,  the  afflicted.  He  was  the  first  to 
call  upon  those  in  any  trouble  without  regard  to 
social  rank  or  religious  sect,  and  he  gave  both 
money  and  religious  comfort  with  such  warmth 
and  sincerity  of  heart  as  to  win  the  love  and 
gratitude  of  all. 

During  his  pastorate  of  fifteen  years  at  Barre, 
he  became  well  known  in  the  surrounding  towns, 
and  was  called  upon  to  preach  a  great  many 
funeral  sermons. 

As  the  years  went  by  his  labors  increased  and 
gradually  wore  upon  his  health.  At  various  times 
he  talked  of  leaving  Barre  and  seeking  a  new  field 
of  labor,  on  the  ground  that  he  was  getting  weary, 
and  that  it  would  be  better  for  his  people  as  well 
as  for  himself  that  he  should  make  a  change.  But 
his  people  would  not  listen  to  such  a  thought,  and 
his  friends  urged  him  to  remain  where  he  was 
doing  so  good  a  work. 

In  February,  1871,  feeling  the  need  of  rest  and 
a  change  of  climate,  he  went,  in  company  with 
Rev.  Q.  H.  Shinn,  on  a  missionary  tour  to  West 
Virginia.  At  Wheeling  he  preached  eight  Sun- 
days, and  while  there  organized  a  church  and  held 
the  communion  service.  On  week  days  he  visited 
various  places  and  held  evening  services  wherever 
he  found  opportunity,  Mr.  Shinn  often  accompany- 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,   VT.  51 

ing  him.  Wherever  he  preached  the  people  lis- 
tened with  marked  attention,  and  oftentimes  after 
the  sermon  many  would  rise  and  express  their 
gratitude  and  interest. 

On  his  way  to  Virginia  and  on  his  return,  Mr. 
Bliss  preached  at  Hightstown,  N.  J.,  was  invited 
to  settle  there,  and  agreed  to  do  so  provided  his 
society  at  Barre  would  release  him.  He  felt  that 
his  health  was  giving  way,  and  did  not  doubt  that, 
on  this  account,  his  people  would  consent  to  his 
making  the  change.  On  his  return  to  Barre,  he 
laid  the  matter  before  his  parish  and  tendered 
his  resignation.  But  the  ties  which  bound  their 
hearts  to  him  were  too  strong.  If  his  health  was 
failing,  he  had  spent  his  strength  in  their  service, 
and  they  could  not  allow  strangers  to  take  their 
places  in  smoothing  his  pathway  to  the  grave.  But 
they  hoped  he  could  yet  regain  his  health  and 
still  remain  with  them.  After  a  long  session  they 
unanimously  voted  not  to  accept  his  resignation, 
but  to  lighten  his  labors  by  omitting  the  Sunday 
morning  sermon,  putting  the  Sunday-school  in  the 
place  of  the  usual  morning  service. 

The  deep  feeling  of  attachment  manifested  by 
his  people  moved  him  from  his  purpose,  and,  con- 
trary to  his  calmer  judgment,  induced  him  to  with- 
draw his  resignation  and  to  remain  with  his  be- 
loved people.  But  the  weariness  and  depression 
continued.  His  work  dragged  heavily  upon  him. 
He  was  exacting  with  himself  and  could  not  be 
content  with  less  than  the  utmost  he  could  do. 


52  MEMOIR. 

On  the  27th  day  of  October,  1871,  the  society- 
celebrated  the  seventy-fifth  anniversary  of  its  or- 
ganization. For  some  months  previous,  Mr.  Bliss 
worked  diligently  in  making  the  requisite  prep- 
aration for  this  meeting.  He  consulted  the  town 
records,  took  down  inscriptions  from  grave  stones 
in  different  parts  of  the  town,  conversed  with  all 
the  old  residents  of  the  town,  wrote  letters  of 
inquiry  to  distant  States,  and,  in  every  possible 
way  and  at  great  pains,  gathered  the  materials  for 
a  full  and  correct  history  of  the  society.  Many 
clergymen  were  present,  and  took  part  in  the  vari- 
ous exercises  of  the  occasion.  Besides  the  histor- 
ical discourse,  and  the  religious  exercises  at  the 
church,  there  was  at  the  town  hall  a  dinner,  and 
after  the  dinner  short  addresses  by  several  clergy- 
men on  various  subjects  appropriate  to  the  occa- 
sion. It  was  a  part  of  the  original  plan  to  have 
the  whole  proceedings  published  in  a  permanent 
form.  It  was  a  great  disappointment  to  Mr.  Bliss 
that  this  was  not  done,  and  is  to  be  regretted  by 
our  church  everywhere.  Such  local  histories  fur- 
nish important  materials  for  the  general  history  of 
our  church,  and  for  the  study  of  the  principles  of 
its  development.  May  we  not  hope  that  this  vol- 
ume, as  prepared  by  our  lamented  brother,  may 
yet  be  published? 

The  extra  labor  of  these  anniversary  services 
and  of  preparing  the  volume  for  the  press  was  a 
severe  strain  on  the  already  enfeebled  energies  of 


LIFE  AT  BARBE,    VT.  53 

this  faithful  servant,  and,  as  he  ever  after  thought, 
was  the  proximate  cause  of  his  decHne.  Soon  after 
this  his  ehisticity  and  strength  began  rapidly  to 
fail.  His  Tt^ork  and  its  responsibilities  began  to 
give  him  acute  anxiety  and  pain ;  but  he  still  kept 
on,  and  could  not  think  of  giving  up  in  the  midst 
of  a  year's  duties.  During  the  winter,  as  usual, 
he  attended  one  or  more  funerals  nearly  every 
week,  often  driving  twenty  or  thirty  miles  over 
the  hills  and  through  deep  snows,  and,  as  is  the 
custom  in  that  region,  preaching  a  regular  sermon 
in  nearly  every  case.  In  the  latter  part  of  Febru- 
ary, he  attended  in  one  week  four  funerals  in  as 
many  different  towns,  and  the  weather  was  very 
cold  and  the  snow  very  deep.  It  cannot  be  won- 
dered at  that  a  serious  hemorrhage  of  the  lungs 
followed,  and  that  he  was  much  prostrated.  For 
two  or  three  Sundays  he  did  not  attempt  to 
preach ;  but  he  was  unwilling  to  close  his  church, 
and  finding  it  difficult  to  get  any  one  to  preach  in 
his  stead,  he  soon  was  again  in  his  pulpit  doing 
the  best  he  could.  But  his  nerves  became  more 
and  more  sensitive  and  weak,  hemorrhages  again 
set  in,  and  at  last,  in  great  grief,  he  was  compelled 
to  give  up  his  task  and  to  resign  his  pastorship.  It 
was  plain  that  his  nerves  were  in  too  sensitive  a 
state  for  him  to  remain  safely  in  the  scene  of  his 
wearisome  toil,  where  everything  reminded  him  of 
his  anxious  strivings,  and  of  what  he  regarded  as 
his  unfinished  and  very  imperfectly  accomplished 


54  MEMOIR. 

work.  It  was  decided  that  be  should  seek  quiet- 
ness and  rest  at  the  home  of  a  brother-in-law  who 
was  a  farmer,  and  lived  in  Springfield,  New  Hamp- 
shire. 

The  excitement  of  seeing  his  furniture  and 
books  packed,  and  of  parting  with  his  parishioners 
and  other  friends,  taxed  him  severely  and  brought 
on  his  former  alarming  symptoms.  He  was  com- 
pelled to  rest  for  a  few  days  at  the  house  of  his 
faithful  friend  and  parishioner,  Mr.  L.  F.  Aldrich, 
but  soon  seemed  better,  and,  on  the  morning  of 
the  eighth  day  of  May,  1872,  he  bade  farewell  for- 
ever to  the  beautiful  valley  and  the  surrounding 
hills,  where  for  fifteen  years  he  had  toiled  so  faith- 
fully in  his  Master's  work,  and,  in  company  with 
his  wife  and  adopted  daughter,  started  on  his  jour- 
ney to  New  Hampshire. 

His  last  sermon  in  Barre  was  at  a  funeral  held 
in  the  church  on  Sunday,  April  28th,  from  this 
text :  "  Lord,  make  me  to  know  mine  end,  and  the 
measure  of  my  days,  what  it  is ;  that  I  may  know 
how  frail  I  am."     Ps.  xxxviii.  4. 

Just  before  retiring  to  rest  that  evening  he 
wrote  in  his  diary  as  follows:  "I  have  finished  my 
ministry  in  Barre  of  fifteen  years  and  two  months 

this  afternoon As  I  look  over  my  work 

here,  it  seems  to  me  very  imperfect.  I  have  been 
with  this  people  in  weakness.  I  have  often  erred 
in  judgment  ....  and  been  imprudent  in  word 
and  act.     Still,  I  can  truly  say  that  my  strongest 


LIFE  AT  BARRE,    VT.  55 

and  prevailing  desire  has  been  to  point  and  lead 
them  to  Christ,  to  make  them,  so  far  as  God  should 
give  me  the  power,  a  Christian  people.  I  have 
prayed  for  them  much,  both  in  secret  and  in  pub- 
lic. I  have  not  spared  myself  in  laboring  for  them. 
I  have  never  intentionally  flattered  or  deceived 
them.  I  have  loved  them  sincerely  and  tried  to 
comfort  and  help  them."  The  page  is  blotted 
with  tears. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  LAST   YEAR   OF   HIS   LIFE. 

On  his  way  to  Springfield,  N.  H.,  Mr.  Bliss 
went  to  Hanover  to  consult  the  professors  of  the 
medical  school  in  that  place.  They  gave  him 
but  little  encouragement  and  advised  perfect  rest 
from  speaking.  On  reaching  his  brother-in-law's 
he  seemed  for  some  weeks  to  be  refreshed  and 
strengthened  by  the  rest  from  mental  toil  and  by 
out-of-door  exercise.  But  in  July  the  heat  de- 
pressed him  and  caused  such  a  thirst  that  he  be- 
gan to  long  for  the  springs  of  Saratoga,  and  on 
the  loth  of  July  started  for  that  place.  At  Bel- 
lows Falls,  at  Rutland,  and  at  Saratoga,  his  former 
symptoms  returned,  but  in  a  few  days  he  began 
to  recuperate.  At  Saratoga  his  physician  spoke 
more  hopefully  of  his  case,  and  expressed  the  opin- 
ion that  he  might  occasionally  preach  without  dan- 
ger to  his  health.  August  7th,  he  and  his  family 
went  to  Cornish,  N.  H.,  and  thence  to  Hanover, 
where  a  distinguished  medical  professor  assured 
him  that  he  had  no  serious  disease  of  the  lungs, 
but  that  his  trouble  was  a  worn-out  condition  of 
the  nerves  and  a  weak  stomach.     August  16th,  he 


THE  LAST   YEAR    OF  BIS  LIFE.  57 

went  with  his  family  to  Barnard,  Vt.,  where 
friends  had  arranged  for  him  to  preach  two  Sun- 
days. Sunday  evening,  August  18th,  he  wrote  in 
his  diary:  "A  pleasant  day,  and  all  the  more 
pleasant  to  me  because  in  the  good  providence  of 
God  I  have  been  permitted  to  preach  again." 

From  Barnard  he  returned  to  Springfield,  N.  H., 
visiting  at  Lebanon  and  Enfield  on  the  way.  Sep- 
tember 8th,  he  preached  for  his  brother-in-law, 
Kev.  Lorenzo  Bailey,  a  worthy  minister  of  the 
Christian  denomination.  He  also  preached  three 
Sundays  in  Waterbury,  Conn. 

On  the  30th  of  September  he  went  to  the  house 
of  his  brother  Darius  in  New  York  city,  where  on 
the  8th  of  October  he  was  joined  by  his  wife  and 
child.  During  the  month  of  October  he  preached 
several  times  at  Plympton  Hall,  at  Williamsburg, 
and  elsewhere.  He  preached  for  the  last  time 
October  27,  1872,  at  Branchville,  N.  J.  In  the 
night  he  had  a  hemorrhage,  but  did  not  call  the 
people  where  he  was  staying,  as  he  did  not  like  to 
disturb  them.  Even  after  this  he  had  appoint- 
ments to  preach,  but  he  could  not  meet  them. 

About  the  last  of  October,  Mrs.  Bliss,  worn  out 
with  care  and  anxiety,  was  prostrated  by  a  danger- 
ous illness,  and  Mr.  Bliss  was  at  the  same  time 
attacked  with  alarming  hemorrhages.  It  was  a 
time  of  great  mental  suffering  for  both.  Each 
was  filled  with  anxious  fears  for  the  other.  It 
was  thought  that  neither  could  live  many  weeks. 


58  MEMOIR. 

When  Mrs.  Bliss  began  to  recover  it  was  thought 
best  that  Mr.  Bliss  should  go  into  the  country, 
where  he  could  be  more  quiet,  and  that  she  should 
follow  him  when  she  should  be  able.  This  sepa- 
ration was  a  very  great  trial  to  Mr.  Bliss,  but,  as 
it  was  deemed  best,  he  submitted.  A  week  later 
Mrs.  Bliss  joined  him,  and  after  a  few  weeks'  rest 
they  both  returned  to  their  brother's  house. 

The  hemorrhages  continued  at  intervals  until 
December  10th,  when  they  ceased  and  a  cough  set 
in. 

Late  in  December  heav}^  snows  began  to  fall, 
and  made  it  difficult  for  him  to  take  his  accus- 
tomed walks.  He  accordingly  decided  to  go  south, 
and  on  the  first  day  of  January,  1873,  he  and  his 
family  started,  with  the  intention  of  going  to  At- 
lanta, Georgia.  He  was  so  feeble  that  he  had  to 
take  the  journey  in  short  stages,  stopping  several 
times  to  rest;  and,  on  reaching  Greensboro,  N.  C, 
he  became  so  weary  that  he  said  he  could  go  no 
further.  He  had  reached  the  last  station  in  his 
earthly  pilgrimage. 

At  first  they  were  troubled  to  find  a  suita- 
ble boarding-place,  but  soon,  in  answer  —  as  he, 
with  childlike  gratitude,  believed  —  to  his  trustful 
prayer,  they  found  just  such  a  place  as  they  de- 
sired, and  he  seemed  very  happy.  He  and  his 
family  formed  many  pleasant  acquaintances  among 
their  neighbors,  and  received  many  kind  atten- 
tions and  tokens  of  sympathy  from  all. 


TEE  LAST   YEAR    OF  HIS  LIFE.  59 

Mr.  Bliss  continued  to  take  long  walks  daily, 
spending  much  of  his  time  out  of  doors.  He 
attended  the  Methodist  church  regularly,  and  be- 
came much  attached  to  the  pastor.  Rev.  J.  A. 
Cunningham,  who  used  to  call  upon  him  and  pray 
with  him.  He  was  delighted  with  the  people  and 
the  climate,  and  for  a  time  thought  he  was  to 
be  benefited  by  the  change.  But  his  cough 
continued,  he  grew  thin  in  flesh,  and  by  and  by 
it  became  evident  that  he  must  soon  finish  his 
earthly  course.  At  first,  he  had  a  strong  desire, 
for  his  wife's  sake,  to  return  to  his  brother's,  but 
when  she  assured  him  that  she  preferred  to  stay 
where  they  were  rather  than  that  he  should  under- 
take the  journey,  he  said  no  more. 

During  the  last  weeks  of  his  life,  he  often  said 
to  his  wife  :  "  This  is  the  happiest  winter  of  my 
life."  She  said  to  him  :  "  I  wonder  that  you  can 
be  so  cheerful  and  willing  to  go."  "  Why,"  said 
he,  "I  long  to  go.  There  are  no  failures  in 
heaven,  no  blind  eyes,  no  deaf  ears.  I  know  my 
Heavenly  Father  has  work  for  me  to  do  there,  and 
I  long  to  be  about  it.  It  will  be  hard  for  you, 
but  think  of  it  as  my  release.  The  separation 
will  be  but  short.     Heaven  is  our  home." 

Morning  and  evening,  under  all  circumstances, 
he  read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible,  and  knelt  with 
his  family  in  prayer.  His  prayers  were  so  earnest, 
so  full  and  specific,  so  childlike  in  trust,  as  to  lift 
every  oite   up  with  devout   feeling.     His  prayers 


60  MEMOIR. 

"  had  wings."  He  continued  this  family  worship 
to  the  last ;  and  when  he  no  longer  had  strength 
to  kneel,  he  sat  in  his  chair,  and  with  bowed  head 
prayed  so  earnestly  and  tenderly  for  his  people  in 
Barre,  for  each  of  his  friends,  and  for  the  world, 
as  to  almost  break  one's  heart  to  hear  him,  sick 
and  feeble  as  he  was. 

About  the  last  of  February  he  began  to  show 
symptoms  of  rapid  decline.  But  he  still  took  his 
walks,  and  kept  up  his  usual  habits.  On  Satur- 
day, March  15th,  he  walked  a  mile  and  a  half,  but 
from  this  time  had  to  give  up  walking,  and  on 
Sunday,  the  16th,  for  the  first  time  during  his  stay 
in  Greensboro,  remained  at  home  from  church.  On 
Monday,  on  Tuesday,  and  again  on  Wednesday, 
he  rode  with  his  physician  into  the  country  a  few 
miles,  and  rested  with  a  family  to  whom  the  phy- 
sician introduced  him,  returning  in  the  afternoon 
very  tired,  but  delighted  with  his  ride,  and  with 
the  family  whose  brief  acquaintance  he  had  made. 
Thursday  morning  he  felt  too  unwell  to  rise  ;  to- 
wards night  was  dressed  for  the  last  time,  and  sat 
up  two  hours.  After  this  he  failed  rapidly.  His 
mind  was  calm  and  clear  and  full  of  trust,  until 
Sunday  morning,  when  the  stupor  of  death  settled 
down  upon  him,  and  his  mind  became  a  little 
wandering,  but  he  knew  his  friends,  although  too 
weak  to  talk.  At  nine  o'clock  on  the  morning  of 
March  23, 1873,  just  as  the  church  bells  were  call- 
ing the  children   to  Sunday-school,  in  the  forty- 


THE  LAST   YEAR    OF  HIS  LIFE.  61 

fifth  year  of  his   age,  he  breathed  his  last,    and 
"  was  taken  home." 

He  had  foreseen  the  long  and  sorrowful  jour- 
ney which  his  devoted  wife  must  take,  and  had 
planned  all  the  details  of  it  and  of  the  funeral  ser- 
vices. The  people  in  Greensboro  were  deeply  im- 
pressed with  his  serene  faith,  and  were  very  kind 
and  sympathetic  towards  his  family.  On  Monday, 
Rev.  Mr.  Cunningham  held  a  brief  funeral  service, 
and  the  bereaved  widow,  bidding  farewell  to  her 
kind  friends,  started,  in  company  with  her  daugh- 
ter, for  New  York,  where  she  arrived  on  Tuesday 
evening,  greatly  worn  with  sorrow  and  the  fa- 
tigues of  the  journey.  On  the  next  morning,  at 
the  house  of  Mr.  Darius  Bliss,  Rev.  E.  C.  Sweet- 
ser  held  funeral  services,  speaking  from  the  words 
of  Isaiah :  "  My  thoughts  are  not  your  thoughts, 
neither  are  your  ways  my  ways,  saith  the  Lord." 
In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  Mrs.  Bliss  and 
daughter,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Darius  Bliss,  again 
took  up  their  mournful  journey,  and  arrived  in 
Enfield,  N.  H.,  on  Thursday  morning,  March  27th. 
The  body  was  carried  directly  to  the  little  church 
where  Mr.  Bliss  had  received  his  ordination,  and 
where  he  had  first  regularly  preached.  His  old 
parishioners,  whom  he  always  loved  with  peculiar 
affection,  gathered  in  the  church ;  listened  to  ap- 
propriate words  of  Christian  faith  and  consolation, 
spoken  by  Rev.  S.  C.  Hay  ford,  their  pastor,  by 
Rev.  J.  H.  Little,  of  an  adjoining  parish,  and  by 


62  MEMOIR. 

Rev.  Mr.  Chase  of  the  Methodist  church ;  took 
then-  last  look  of  his  pale  and  wasted  features, 
and  bore  his  body  to  its  resting-place.  It  was  his 
wish  to  be  buried  here.  Only  two  days  before 
his  death,  he  said  that  there  was  no  place  in  the 
world  where  he  would  rather  rest  than  in  the 
beautiful  yard  back  of  the  little  church  in  En- 
field. 

"  How  revered 
Had  been  that  pious  spirit,  a  tide 
Of  humble  mourners  testified, 
"When,  after  pains  dispensed  to  prove 
The  measure  of  God's  chastening  love, 
Here,  brought  from  far,  his  corse  found  rest,  — 
Fulfillment  of  his  own  request ;  — 

*'  Less  for  the  love  of  stream  and  rock, 
Dear  as  they  were,  than  that  his  flock, 
When  they  no  more  their  pastor's  voice 
Could  hear  to  guide  them  in  their  choice 
Through  good  and  evil,  help  might  have, 
Admonished,  from  his  silent  grave, 
Of  righteousness,  of  sins  forgiven. 
For  peace  on  earth  and  joy  in  heaven." 

I  cannot  do  better  in  concluding  this  memoir 
of  my  friend  than  to  quote  the  words  of  one  who 
has  himself  lately  passed  from  his  faithful  service 
on  earth  to  his  heavenly  reward,  and  who  nobly 
exemplified  what  he  earnestly  desired  that  our 
ministry  should  be.  In  "  Our  New  Departure," 
speaking  of  the  noble  and  consecrated  men  of  our 
ministry  whose  "faces  shine  out  of  the  past," 
Dr.  Brooks  says:  "And  only  a  little  while  ago, 


THE  LAST   YEAR    OF  HIS  LIFE.  63 

after  a  long  and  weary  struggle  with  disease, 
another  passed  on  to  these  faithful  ones,  —  Franklin 
Samuel  Bliss,  a  man  of  no  brilliant  gifts  or  con- 
spicuous position,  and  of  many  bodily  infirmities, 
but  a  man  of  faith  and  prayer,  who  in  spite  of 
numerous  physical  impediments,  which  most  per- 
sons would  have  regarded  as  insuperable,  gave 
himself  to  Christ,  and  the  endeavor  to  lead  others 
to  him,  with  a  sincerity  and  unction  so  impressive 
and  a  consecration  so  entire,  and  loved  our  whole 
church  with  a  heart  so  large  and  warm,  and  a 
response  so  ready,  and  supplemented  all  with  a 
life  so  penetrated  with  the  spirit  and  power  of  our 
faith,  and  therefore  so  pure  and  Christian,  that  his 
very  feebleness  became  mighty,  and  the  fields  in 
which  he  toiled  bore  fruit  in  spiritual  harvests 
which  will  long  attest  how  effectually  he  wrought. 
Devoted  and  sainted  one !  with  what  pathos  come 
to  us  who  knew  him  and  the  limitations  by  which 
he  was  hindered,  those  words  among  his  last,  as 
he  thought  of  the  work  God  had  for  him  to  do 
on  the  other  side,  'I  shall  not  be  deaf  or  blind 
in  heaven;  no  weakness,  no  weariness  there.' 
Rather  a  thousand  times  would  I  choose  the  rec- 
ord of  this  humble,  unpretending,  comparatively 
obscure  servant  of  the  Lord,  as  it  stands  in  God's 
reckonings,  than  that  of  many  another  man  of  far 
greater  gifts  and  more  commanding  power  and 
wider  fame,  but  without  his  love  for  Christ  and 
his  zeal  for  souls." 


SERMONS. 


I. 

CONFESSING    CHRIST. 


"  Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess  rae  before  men,  him  will  I 
confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  But  whoso- 
ever shall  deny  me  before  men,  him  will  I  also  deny  before  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven."  —  Matt.  x.  32,  33. 

The  Saviour  gave  this  warning  to  his  disciples 
under  very  peculiar  circumstances.  He  was  about 
to  send  them  forth  to  preach,  and  He  foresaw  and 
foretold  them  of  cruel  persecutions.  "Behold  I 
send  you  forth,"  He  said,  "  as  sheep  in  the  midst 
of  wolves.  They  will  deliver  you  up  to  the  coun- 
cils, and  they  will  scourge  you  in  their  syna- 
gogues. Ye  shall  be  brought  before  governors  and 
kings  for  my  sake.  The  brother  shall  dehver  up 
the  brother  to  death,  and  the  father  the  child  ; 
and  the  children  shall  rise  up  against  their  parents 
and  cause  them  to  be  put  to  death.  And  ye  shall 
be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  name's  sake." 

This  was,  indeed,  a  dark  picture  of  the  future, 
before  which  the  bravest  hearts  might  falter.  All 
these  sufferings  were  to  come  upon  them  solely  be- 


68  SEE^WNS. 

cause  they  were  the  disciples  of  Christ ;  and  it 
would  seem  that  the  Saviour's  love  for  them 
would  lead  Him  to  throw  around  them  every  pos- 
sible protection.  We  might  at  first  think  that  He 
would  be  willing  they  should  shield  themselves  be- 
hind the  veil  of  secret  discipleship,  if  not  of  open 
denial.  But  we  find  that  He  manifests  his  love  for 
them  in  no  such  way.  So  far  from  showing  any 
disposition  to  screen  them  from  public  scorn  and 
persecution,  He  seems  desirous  to  bring  them  out 
in  the  boldest  manner.  He  thrusts  them  against 
the  severest  prejudices  and  hostility  of  their  en- 
emies ;  requires  them  to  take  an  open,  unequiv- 
ocal position  before  the  world  as  his  disciples. 
Only  those  who  confessed  Him  before  men  would 
He  confess  before  his  Father  in  heaven.  Such  as 
denied  Him  would  He  deny.  He  would  not  own 
them  as  his  followers ;  He  would  deny  them  the 
blessedness  and  peace  of  his  fellowship. 

Stern  requirements,  exacting  conditions,  we  may 
say,  under  such  circumstances.  How  could  one 
whose  cause  was  apparently  so  weak  and  insignif- 
icant set  up  such  high  claims  ?  How  could  He 
afford  to  drive  men  from  him  by  demanding  of 
them  such  sacrifices  ? 

Yet  these  have  been  the  requirements  and  con- 
ditions on  which  He  has  made  disciples  in  every 
age.  The  one  test  of  his  religion  is,  and  ever  has 
been,  that  men  confess  Him  before  the  world.  He 
will  not  own  them  as  his  followers  until  they  own 


CONFESSING   CHRIST.  69 

Him  as  their  Lord  and  Master  and  Saviour.  They 
must  stand  out  before  the  world,  openly,  taking 
his  name,  professing  faith  in  his  gospel,  seeking  to 
do  his  work,  cherishing  his  spirit,  and  striving  to 
be  like  Him. 

In  making  this  demand,  the  Saviour  requires 
nothing  unusual  or  extreme.  He  simply  founds 
his  church  on  a  universal  test  of  friendship  and 
fidelity.  He  recognizes  a  principle  which  we  rec- 
ognize and  apply  in  all  our  social,  political,  and 
religious  relations.  There  is  not  a  man  or  woman, 
of  the  least  discernment  or  self-respect,  who  will 
own  as  a  friend  one  who,  under  any  circumstances, 
would  deny  the  friendship.  There  are  people 
enough  who  will  own  our  friendship  when  we  en- 
joy the  public  favor,  and  are  able  to  serve  their 
personal  interests.  But  when  misfortune  over- 
takes us  and  we  can  do  no  more  for  them,  they 
deny  us  to  the  face.  Are  such  people  friends  ? 
Are  we  willing  to  own  and  trust  them  as  friends  ? 

But  Christ  has  a  great  many  such  friends  and 
followers.  When  it  requires  no  sacrifice  of  posi- 
tion or  profit  to  profess  his  religion,  when  it  brings 
friends  and  wealth  and  ease,  then  will  such  friends 
confess  Him  before  men,  unite  with  his  church, 
and  be  zealous  for  his  cause.  But  if  his  church  is 
small  and  weak,  if  it  has  not  a  proud  position  in 
society,  and  does  not  enjoy  the  patronage  of  wealth 
and  learning,  they  forsake  it  and  give  it  no  sup- 
port. 


70  SERMONS. 

It  was  to  teach  us  that  such  selfishness  would 
never  be  owned  as  Christian  love  and  discipleship, 
that  Christ  made  the  high  claim  upon  his  early 
and  persecuted  followers.  He  wanted  to  lay  the 
foundation  of  his  church  upon  a  rock.  He  wanted 
to  work  into  the  Christian  temple  only  such  ma- 
terials as  could  withstand  the  severest  shock  of  the 
tempest.  Hence  He  said  to  the  multitude  around 
Him,  "  Whosoever  shall  be  ashamed  of  me  and  my 
word  in  this  sinful  generation,-  of  him  shall  the  Son 
of  Man  be  ashamed;"  and,  "Whosoever  will  not 
forsake  all  and  follow  me  cannot  be  my  disciple." 
This  was  only  asking  proof  of  sincerity.  We  all 
ask  as  much  of  those  with  whom  we  associate  in 
every  sphere  of  life.  If  a  person's  professions  of 
friendship  will  not  stand  this  test  they  are  worth- 
less. 

Our  acknowledgment  or  confession  of  Christ,  to 
be  accepted  of  Him,  must  be  direct  and  natural, 
such  as  we  make  of  other  friends  and  principles. 
People  sometimes  reason  strangely  upon  this  sub- 
ject. They  say,  "  We  will  confess  Christ  in  our 
lives  ;  we  will  show  the  world  by  our  integrity 
and  charity  and  purity  of  life  that  we  are  Chris- 
tians." This  is  well.  We  must  confess  Him  in 
our  lives  to  be  accepted  of  Him.  If  we  deny  Him 
in  life,  it  is  equivalent  to  denying  Him  in  every- 
thing. But  is  this  enough  ?  Is  it  such  a  confes- 
sion, or  rather  is  such  a  confession  all  that  Christ 
demanded  of  his  disciples,  to  whom  He  addressed 


CONFESSING   CHRIST.  71 

the  words  of  our  text  ?  No,  it  certainly  is  not. 
He  required  them  to  go  out  among  his  enemies 
and  their  enemies,  and  in  the  face  of  persecution 
declare  themselves  to  be  believers  in  Him  and  in 
his  religion ;  to  confess  before  the  world  that  they 
were  his  disciples  and  followers  ;  and  to  commit 
and  consecrate  themselves  fully  to  his  cause.  It 
was  a  direct,  verbal  confession  that  they  made. 
This  was  the  offense.  They  would  not  have  been 
molested  merely  for  their  upright,  Christian  lives. 
But  their  open  discipleship  of  Christ  moved  the 
wrath  of  their  enemies  as  nothing  else  could.  His 
name,  which  they  boldly  assumed,  was  hateful  to 
unbelievers,  and  inspired  their  persecutions. 

Simply  exemplifying  the  virtues  and  adopting 
the  principles  of  another  is  not,  in  a  plain  and 
direct  sense,  acknowledging  him.  One  question 
will  show  this :  Is  it  all  the  acknowledgment  we 
want  from  one  who  professes  to  be  our  friend  ? 
Here  is  a  person  who  agrees  with  us  in  opinion 
and  practices  all  our  virtues.  Yet  he  never  notices 
us.  He  never  expresses  to  us  or  to  others  senti- 
ments of  respect  or  feelings  of  friendship  for  us. 
He  never  says  that  he  is  indebted  to  us  for  his 
opinions,  or  virtues,  or  anything  else.  He  never 
makes  any  direct  effort  to  help  us  or  to  honor  us. 
Now  does  that  person  acknowledge  us  ?  Are  we 
satisfied  with  the  confession  which  he  makes  of  his 
friendship  ?  If  we  love  him,  do  not  our  hearts 
long  for  a  direct  response  from  him?     Can  we 


72  SERMONS. 

bear  his  distance  and  cold  indifference  ?  We  ex- 
claim to  ourselves,  "  If  he  loves  me,  why  does  he 
not  tell  me  of  his  love  ?  Why  does  he  not  come 
and  open  his  heart  to  me,  and  bless  me  with  his 
smile  ?  " 

You  may  tell  me  that  though  we,  on  account  of 
our  ignorance  of  each  other's  heart,  need  these 
direct  confessions,  Christ  does  not  need  them,  for 
He  knows  t  hearts  of  all  men.  But  we  think 
He  does  need  them.  We  think  He  revealed  that 
need  when,  just  before  his  crucifixion.  He  insti- 
tuted the  supper,  and  said  to  his  disciples,  "  Do 
this  in  remembrance  of  me."  He  knows  whether 
men  remember  Him,  but  He  wants  them  to  give 
some  proof,  some  token,  of  their  remembrance,  — 
to  make  some  confession  of  it.  We  think  He  re- 
vealed this  need  when,  just  after  his  resurrection 
from  the  grave,  and  before  his  ascension.  He  said  to 
Peter  three  times,  "Lovest  thou  me?"  He  knew 
whether  Peter  loved  Him,  but  He  wanted  to  draw 
out  a  direct  confession  of  his  love.  And  this  is 
what  He  wants  of  us  and  of  all  his  disciples.  What 
reason  have  we  to  think  that  his  loving  heart,  so 
perfectly  human  while  it  was  so  perfectly  divine, 
can  be  satisfied  with  less  of  personal  communion 
and  personal  affection  than  our  own  ?  The  thought 
deprives  Him  of  half  the  attractiveness  and  beauty 
of  his  character.  It  makes  Him  passionless  and 
rigid. 

That  something  more  is  implied  in  confessing 


CONFESSING   CHRIST.  73 

Christ  than  merely  living  a  good  life  is  shown  by 
the  fact  that  we  may  hold  the  opinions  and  prac- 
tice the  virtues  of  another,  and  yet  know  nothing 
of  him  personally.  A  man  may  believe  in  many 
of  the  doctrines  of  Plato  who  never  heard  of  Plato, 
and  is  in  no  sense  his  disciple.  There  are  princi- 
ples in  the  constitution  of  our  country ;  we  have 
laws  and  institutions,  social  and  moral  maxims,  in 
which  we  all  believe,  but  which  were  the  original 
thoughts  of  men  we  know  nothing  about.  And 
do  we  become  the  disciples  of  these  men  simply 
by  believing  their  thoughts  ?  Some  of  the  ancient 
philosophers,  who  never  heard  of  Christ,  taught 
substantially  many  of  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel 
before  Christ  was  born.  Was  this  a  confession  of 
Christ  on  their  part  ?  We  repeat,  confession  im- 
plies direct  acknowledgment  of  Christ  as  our  Sav- 
iour, Lord,  and  Master.  To  own  a  friend  is  to 
show  him  personal  respect  and  friendship.  To 
confess  the  principles  of  a  party  or  sect  is  to  join 
it  and  help  on  its  work.  And  to  confess  Christ 
is  to  join  ourselves  to  the  company  of  his  open 
followers,  to  call  ourselves  by  his  name,  and  in 
every  way  He  requires  to  espouse  and  help  his 
cause.  Says  the  apostle,  "  With  the  heart  man 
believeth  unto  righteousness,  and  with  the  mouth 
confession  is  made  unto  salvation." 

This  doctrine  of  confessing  Christ  has  been  the 
foundation  of  the  Christian  church  in  every  age. 
The  form   of  confession   has   varied   in   different 


74  SERMONS. 

churches,  and  at  different  times  ;  but  the  idea  has 
never  been  left  out.  From  the  ceremonies  of  Ro- 
manism down  through  all  the  Protestant  sects,  to 
the  almost  formless  worship  of  the  Quaker,  con- 
fession of  Christ,  as  the  test  and  proof  of  disciple- 
ship,  is  everywhere  made. 

And  is  not  the  doctrine  based  on  a  fundamental 
necessity  of  our  nature  ?  What  do  we  hold  our 
convictions  for  ?  Is  it  simply  to  cherish  them  for 
ourselves  ?  Or  is  it  to  publish  them  as  truth  for 
the  world,  that  they  may  bless  others  as  they  have 
blessed  us  ?  Can  a  conviction  be  fully  formed  and 
firmly  held  in  the  mind  before  it  is  expressed  ? 
The  utterance  of  our  thoughts  strengthens  them. 
We  believe  a  truth  more  firmly  by  acknowledging 
our  belief  in  it.  We  love  men  more  by  telling 
them  the  love  we  already  have  for  them.  It  is  a 
law  of  our  being  that  our  characters  grow  by  ex- 
pression. Our  principles,  dispositions,  and  affec- 
tions are  unfolded  by  it.  The  child  may  be  able 
to  distinguish  the  letters  of  the  alphabet,  but  he 
has  not  learned  them  until  he  can  call  them  by 
name.  We  may  understand  what  we  see  on  the 
printed  page,  but  we  must  be  able  to  read  it  to 
others  before  we  can  be  said  to  have  a  real  knowl- 
edge of  it. 

And,  my  friends,  we  must  be  able  to  speak  the 
name  of  Christ ;  like  Thomas,  we  must  be  able  to 
cry,  "  j\Iy  Lord,  and  my  God,"  before  our  faith 
in  Him  stands  firm  and  our  love  is  perfected. 


CONFESSING   CHRIST.  75 

Our  tlieme  involves  the  whole  subject  of  the 
Christian  church  and  our  relation  to  it.  In  every 
ao-e  it  has  been  founded  upon  a  confession  of  faith 
in  Christ.  This  is  the  chief  corner-stone,  the  rock 
on  which  it  is  built.  When  the  eunuch  was  bap- 
tized by  Philip,  his  confession  was,  "-  I  believe 
that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God."  Peter's 
confession  to  his  Master  was,  "  Thou  art  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God."  Everywhere 
and  always  the  early  disciples  baptized  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  In  the  beginning,  the 
church  signified  the  aggregate  body  of  believers  in 
Christ.  Acknowledgment  of  Christ  as  man's  re- 
deemer from  sin  was  the  distinctive  characteristic 
of  those  who  composed  it. 

And  thus,  through  the  successive  Christian  ages, 
by  this  confession,  converts  have  been  made,  dis- 
ciples won,  believers  confirmed,  and  the  church  has 
retained  its  independent  and  organized  form,  and 
achieved  its  glorious  triumphs.  It  has  continued 
and  increased,  and  been  identified  with  all  that 
concerns  the  advancement  of  God's  spiritual  king- 
dom. It  has  satisfied  the  consciences  and  given 
peace  to  hundreds  of  thousands  of  the  most  devout 
and  faithful  followers  of  Christ.  Under  its  benign 
influence  many  beautiful  plants  of  righteousness 
have  bloomed  and  borne  fruit  in  the  garden  of 
the  Lord.  It  has  been  a  power  in  the  world  to 
make  men  ''  steadfast,  unmovable,  always  abound- 
ing in  the  work  of  the  Lord."     It  has  been  the 


76  SERMOXS. 

watch-word  that  has  called  forth  Christian  heroism, 
sympathy,  and  sacrifice.  The  sentiment  of  human 
brotherliood  has  found  its  highest  expression  in  the 
church  of  Christ. 

But  after  all  that  it  has  done  for  the  world,  is 
there  not  a  disposition  in  the  public  mind,  even 
in  the  Christian  world,  to  ignore  the  church  of 
Christ?  Do  we  not  offer  excuses  for  not  uniting 
with  it  which  are  plainly  equivalent  to  saying  that 
it  is  of  no  importance  ?  It  seems  to  us  that  there 
is  a  wide-spread  indifference  and  skepticism  upon 
this  subject  which  is  paralyzing  the  power  of  our 
religion.  How  many  speak  lightly  of  the  church  ! 
How  many  who  claim  to  believe  in  Christ  refuse 
to  confess  Him  before  men,  in  the  simple  ordi- 
nances of  the  gospel!  Now  we  are  aware  that 
the  church  is  somewhat  responsible  for  this  state 
of  things.  We  know  that  it  is  often  cold  and 
dead  to  the  interests  of  humanity ;  that  on  the 
questions  of  freedom  and  temperance  and  all  moral 
reform  it  has  not  brought  its  united  power  to  work 
in  the  right  direction.  We  know  that  in  too  many 
instances  it  is  not  a  live  and  active  body,  inspiring 
its  members  with  zeal  for  God,  and  giving  them 
work  to  do  in  the  vineyard  of  Christ.  We  admit 
all  that  may  be  said  truthfull}^  of  the  imperfec- 
tions and  unfaithfulness  of  its  members.  But  with 
all  its  faults,  is  not  the  church  of  Christ  above  all 
human  institutions  ?  Has  it  not  done  more  for  the 
enlightenment  and  salvation  of  the  world  than  all 


CONFESSING    CHRIST.  77 

other  institutions  ?  It  lias  stood  the  shocks  of 
time  without  being  overthrown.  It  has  sent  the 
word  of  God  into  every  land  upon  which  the  sun 
shines.  It  has  shaken  to  their  foundations  the 
shrines  of  idolatry,  stanched  the  blood  of  human 
sacrifices,  and  reared  the  peaceful  altars  of  the  one 
living  and  true  God  among  savage  tribes.  It  has 
established  the  home.  It  has  organized  human  so- 
ciety. It  has  softened  the  asperities  of  contending 
nations,  ameliorated  the  cruelties  of  war,  and  mod- 
ified the  severity  of  law.  It  has  built  school-houses 
and  colleges  and  asylums  and  churches.  And  in 
the  church  of  Christ  to-day  are  being  generated 
those  benevolent  sentiments  and  principles  which 
are  elevating  and  blessing  mankind. 

Now  it  cannot  be  that  any  man  or  woman  who 
loves  God  or  mankind  can  be  indifferent  to  an  in- 
stitution which  has  done  so  much.  Nor  is  it  just 
to  condemn  it  because  it  has  not  done  everything. 
It  can  be  shown  that  it  has  done  far  more  than 
any  other  or  all  other  institutions  for  the  salvation 
of  the  world.  It  has  not  done  all  that  it  could 
have  done  or  should  have  done.  It  has  often  erred 
and  been  corrupted.  But  was  not  this  to  be  ex- 
pected ?  Was  it  not  inevitable  in  the  condition 
of  human  society  ?  When  we  look  at  the  intel- 
lectual and  moral  state  of  the  world  through  the 
ages  past,  the  wonder  is  not  that  the  church  has 
done  so  little,  but  that  it  has  done  so  much,  for 
mankind.     In  its  achievements  we  find  the  proph- 


78  SERMONS. 

ecj  of  its  final  victory.  The  passage  of  years  can 
only  strengthen  this  organization,  which  has  for  its 
foundation  the  words  and  deeds,  the  life  and  death, 
of  the  Son  of  God. 

And  do  we  not,  in  turning  away  from  the 
church,  do  ourselves  and  do  the  world  great 
wrong  ?  Is  not  our  own  faith  weakened  ?  Is  not 
our  connection  with  Christian  institutions  held  by 
looser  ties  ?  Do  we  not  deprive  ourselves  of  those 
means  of  grace  which  we  have  no  right  to  neglect  ? 
And  are  we  not  living  worldly,  unspiritual  lives 
because  we  neglect  them  ? 

But  we  are  not  the  only  sufferers.  Our  exam- 
ple discourages  others,  especially  the  young.  Par- 
ents who  neglect  the  church  tell  their  children,  in 
plainer  words  than  lips  can  utter,  that  they  may 
neglect  it.  Every  person  who  unites  with  the 
church  of  Christ  casts  his  vote  for  Christianity ;  a 
captive  is  taken  from  the  army  of  the  world,  and 
enlisted  in  the  army  of  Christ.  The  work  of 
Christ  in  the  world  is  called  a  warfare.  He  is 
called  the  captain  of  our  salvation.  His  church 
is  now  the  church  militant.  And  this  warfare  will 
never  be  ended  until  Christ,  subdues  all  things 
unto  Himself ;  until  every  knee  bows  and  every 
tongue  confesses  to  Him. 

We  do  not  wish  to  stand  in  a  false  position. 
There  is  not  a  man  or  woman  who  would  will- 
ingly take  sides  against  Christ  and  his  gospel,  who 
would  wish  to  be  found  in  opposition  to  Christian 


CONFESSING   CHRIST.  79 

institutions.  But  have  we  considered  in  just  what 
direction  and  how  far  our  influence  goes  when  we 
stand  aloof  from  the  Christian  church  ?  We  may- 
no  t  mean  to  exert  it  against  Christ,  but  it  cer- 
tainly is  not  for  Him  in  the  highest  sense.  It  is 
not  open,  positive,  and  direct,  such  as  He  requires 
in  our  text. 

The  question  is  simply,  Are  we  willing  to  be 
Christians  ?  Are  we  willing  to  hold  our  principles, 
dispositions,  habits,  all  our  life-powers,  possessions, 
and  business,  under  the  control  of  Christ?  Are 
we  willing  to  enter  the  school  of  Christ  and  learn 
of  Him  all  our  days  ?  Then  should  we  unite  with 
his  church  immediatel}^,  confess  to  Him  what  little 
faith  and  love  we  have,  and  He  will  give  us  more. 
We  need  not  wait  to  become  perfect,  for  a  Chris- 
tian in  this  world  is  nothing  but  as  inful  man  or 
woman  who  has  entered  the  school  of  Christ  with 
the  honest  purpose  of  becoming  better.  We  can- 
not in  a  moment  reconstruct  our  characters,  change 
our  conduct,  alter  our  relations  to  things  that  are 
wrong,  and  be  perfect  Christians.  But  we  can 
begin  to  be  imperfect  Christians  at  any  time. 
And  it  is  our  duty  to  do  this  now.  It  is  every 
person's  present  duty  to  say,  "  I  will  try  ; "  "I 
will  do  the  best  I  can  ; "  "  God  help  me."  This  is 
the  spirit  in  which  we  should  confess  Christ.  Thus 
confessing  Him,  He  will  confess  us  before  his  Fa- 
ther in  heaven. 


II. 

SPIRITUAL   GROWTH. 


"  But  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ."  —  2  Peter  iii.  18. 

Perhaps  no  term  more  frequently  occurs  in 
the  Bible,  especially  in  the  New  Testament,  than 
the  word  grace.  We  read  much  of  ''  the  grace  of 
God,"  "  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ," 
''the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God."  The  apos- 
tolic salutation  in  most  of  the  epistles  is,  "  Grace 
to  you,  and  peace  from  God  our  Father  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."  We  are  "justified  freely  by 
his  grace;"  "by  grace  are  we  saved  through  faith, 
and  that  not  of  ourselves ;  it  is  the  gift  of  God." 
Where  sin  abounds,  grace  much  more  abounds ; 
and  the  assurance  is,  that  "  as  sin  hath  reigned 
unto  death,  so  grace  shall  reign  through  righteous- 
ness unto  eternal  life  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

Frequently  as  this  term  is  employed,  no  word 
so  variously  applied  could  have  greater  uniformity 
of  meaning.  It  is  defined  as  signifying  "favor, 
kindness,  good  will,  benignity,  the  unmerited  love 


SPIRITUAL    GROWTH.  81 

of  God  as  bestowed  on  sinful  men."  This  is  its 
original  and  literal  import,  and  tlie  Scriptures  sel- 
dom or  never  give  it  a  meaning  not  involved  in 
the  word  itself.  At  one  time  they  employ  it  to 
denote  the  favor,  kindness,  and  agreeableness  of 
men  in  their  social  relations.  Often  it  expresses 
the  love  of  God  to  all  men ;  frequently,  the  divine 
light  and  life  which  flow  into  the  world  through 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  gracious  influences  and  as- 
sistance of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  soul. 

In  our  text  we  are  admonished  to  grow  in  grace 
and  in  a  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ.  What  is  it  to  be  in  a  state  of  grace  ?  Do 
all  men  experience  or  enjoy  the  grace  of  God  ? 
Grace  signifies,  as  we  have  seen,  the  love  of  God, 
the  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit ;  and  it  is  often 
said  that  these  are  elements  of  the  divine  nature 
not  in  any  sense  dependent  on  human  character, 
always  and  everywhere  the  same,  and  therefore 
that  all  men  do  actually  enjoy  and  are  in  a  state 
of  grace,  that  all  possess  in  some  degree  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  need  no  new  communications  of  divine 
life,  but  only  a  quickening  or  development  of  what 
is  in  them. 

But  let  us  apply  this  doctrine  to  our  other  ex- 
periences. It  is  true  the  grace,  the  love,  the  truth, 
the  purity  of  God,  always  and  everywhere  abound 
over  sin,  over  sorrow,  over  death ;  no  human  power 
or  act  can  change  them  ;  they  are  infinitely  full 
and  perfect.      But  is  not  our  relation  to  them, 


82  SERMONS. 

our  participation  in  them,  our  enjoyment  of  them 
dependent  on  our  spiritual  condition,  our  charac- 
ter and  conduct  ?  The  nature  of  the  sun  is  never 
changed  :  it  is  always  full  of  light  and  heat ;  it 
alwaj^s  shines  in  glorious  splendor  ;  its  rays  per- 
petually fly  through  space  in  every  direction.  But 
does  it  follow,  as  a  fact  of  our  experience,  that  all 
men  dwell  in  a  state  of  sunshine  ?  Do  those  who 
spend  their  days  in  dark  cellars  and  mines  enjoy 
its  light  and  warmth  ?  Do  not  countless  thousands 
perish  for  want  of  them  ?  The  earth  is  always 
the  same.  Nothing  that  man  does  can  change  its 
elements.  It  is  ever  a  firm  foundation,  ever  send- 
hig  forth  its  fruits  and  flowers.  The  refreshing 
fountains  flow  and  the  air  breathes  around  as 
freely  as  possible.  But  all  are  not  in  a  state  to 
enjoy  them.  There  are  certain  conditions  on  our 
part  to  be  complied  with  before  we  can  be  nour- 
ished by  the  earth's  rich  fruits,  or  refreshed  at  her 
cooling  fountains,  or  breathe  her  balmy  air.  We 
must  place  ourselves  in  right  relations  to  these  ob- 
jects, or  they  will  not  bless  us.  On  the  contrary, 
as  experience  teaches,  if  we  do  not  receive  these 
free  gifts  of  nature,  or  if  we  pervert  and  abuse 
them,  they  turn  against  us  fierce  instruments  of 
torture  and  powerful  agencies  for  our  degradation. 
So  the  free  grace  of  God,  the  divine  spirit  of 
Jesus,  may  flow  out  to  us,  inviting  us  to  the  rich- 
est spiritual  blessings ;  but  if  we  will  not  receive 
them,  will  not  place  ourselves  under  their  influ- 


SPIRITUAL   GROWTH.  83 

ence,  how  can  we  be  benefited  by  them  ?  "We 
may  not  indeed  be  able  to  close  up  all  the  chan- 
nels by  which  they  seek  to  flow  into  our  souls  ;  but 
we  can  steel  our  hearts  against  them,  quench  the 
Spirit  that  strives  with  us,  close  our  ears  to  the 
appeal  of  truth,  harden  our  feelings  against  a 
sense  of  duty,  and  thus  practically  exclude  our- 
selves from  their  divine  enjoyments. 

It  is  possible,  then,  for  men  not  to  be  in  a  state 
of  grace,  and  all  talk  about  growing  in  grace  be- 
fore we  enter  this  state  is  premature.  The  person 
who  is  living  chiefly  for  the  things  of  this  world, 
for  material  treasures ;  whose  mind  is  under  the 
control  of  avarice  and  pride,  whose  soul  is  filled 
with  hatred,  and  whose  mouth  is  full  of  cursing 
and  bitterness  ;  who  takes  the  name  of  his  God  in 
vain,  scoffs  at  religion,  and  rejects  all  the  means  of 
moral  and  spiritual  improvement,  —  that  person 
cannot  properly  be  said  to  be  in  a  state  of  grace. 
On  him  the  grace  of  God  is  bestowed  in  vain,  as 
the  sunlight  is  upon  the  toiler  in  the  mine ;  he 
does  despite  to  the  spirit  of  grace,  and  turns  it 
into  shame. 

To  be  in  a  state  of  grace,  then,  is  to  bring  our- 
selves under  the  influence  of  the  love,  the  purity, 
the  truth,  and  the  spirit  of  God,  as  revealed  in 
Jesus  Christ.  It  is  to  come  into  harmony  and  re- 
conciliation with  Him.  It  is  to  be  a  partaker  of 
his  divine  life,  or,  as  the  apostle  expresses  it,  to 
"  dwell  in  Him  and  He  in  us." 


84  SERifOXS. 

The  attainment  of  such  a  state  implies,  first,  a 
positive  renunciation  of  sin.  There  must  be  a  de- 
liberate, calm,  full,  and  firm  determination  that, 
with  the  help  of  God,  we  will  henceforth  renounce 
and  refrain  from  what  we  deem  to  be  wrong  in 
the  sight  of  God  ;  deem  to  be  forbidden  in  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  determination  must 
not  be  any  mere  impulse,  but  the  result  of  thought, 
of  serious,  prayerful  reflection,  impressing  us 
deeply  with  a  sense  of  the  "  exceeding  sinfulness 
of  sin,"  and  taking  such  strong  and  permanent 
hold  upon  our  feelings  and  convictions  as  to  work 
a  complete  revolution  in  our  lives.  We  can  be  no 
more  indulgent  or  tolerant  of  wrong,  no  more 
careless  or  indifferent,  but  in  ver}^  deed,  in  sin- 
cerity, and  in  truth  we  are  to  break  off  from  sin 
by  righteousness  ;  we  are  to  make  it  the  first  and 
leading  purpose  of  our  lives  to  cultivate  a  keener 
sense  and  gain  a  clearer  view  of  right  and  wrong. 
Until  we  bring  ourselves  to  this  point,  until  we 
have  established  the  determination  within  our  own 
hearts  always  to  be  on  the  side  of  right,  against 
the  Avrong,  sin  has  dominion  over  us ;  we  are  en- 
slaved to  the  world,  to  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  and 
the  pride  of  life,  and  cannot  be  the  subjects  of 
the  grace  of  God,  the  love,  the  truth,  the  purity, 
and  the  divine  spirit  of  Jesus.  We  do  not  say 
that  this  determination  will  at  once  and  forever 
save  us  from  all  sin.  We  shall  still  be  subject  to 
the  weaknesses  of  our  earthly  condition,  and  may 


SPIRITUAL   GROWTH.  85 

often  fall ;  but  it  will  change  our  relation  to 
them.  Whereas  before  we  were  not  established 
either  in  good  or  evil,  but  were  drifting,  first  be- 
fore virtuous  and  then  before  vicious  impulses, 
now  in  heart  and  purpose,  in  intention  and  desire, 
we  are  continually  seeking  the  right,  —  seeking  to 
do  the  will  of  God,  to  follow  Christ.  There  is  a 
voluntary,  determined,  positive  consecration  of  the 
life  to  them ;  a  leading,  earnest  effort  to  bring  our- 
selves under  the  control  of  the  Divine  Spirit. 

To  this  state  of  mind  must  we  come  before  we 
can  claim  to  be  in  a  state  of  grace.  And  this  is 
not  enough  alone ;  other  steps  must  be  taken. 
To  enter  into  a  full  and  joyous  participation  of 
the  divine  life  there  must  be  not  only  a  positive 
renunciation  of  sin  and  consecration  of  the  heart 
to  God  in  secret,  but  a  positive  confession  of  Christ 
before  men.  "  With  the  heart  man  believeth  unto 
righteousness,  and  with  the  mouth  confession  is 
made  unto  salvation."  The  salvation  is  not  prom- 
ised until  the  confession  is  made.  And  Christ 
Himself  says ;  "  Whosoever  shall  confess  me  before 
men,  him  will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven.  But  whosoever  shall  deny  me 
before  men,  him  will  I  also  deny  before  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven."  It  cannot  be  that  the  heart 
which  is  unreservedly  given  to  Christ,  which  from 
deep  conviction  and  abhorrence  of  evil  has  re- 
nounced the  hidden  things  of  darkness,  has  been 
renewed  in  the  spirit  of  its  mind,  and  has  tasted 


86  SERMONS. 

the  heavenly  gift,  can  fail  to  make  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  divine  power  by  which  the  change  has 
been  effected,  and  of  the  glorious  life  into  which  it 
has  been  brought.  It  will  do  it,  not  only  as  an  act 
of  obedience  and  honor  to  Christ,  but  from  an  irre- 
pressible, overflowing  desire  to  make  its  blessedness 
known  and  shared  by  others.  And  it  cannot  be 
that  when  the  soul  has  once  entered  into  so  blessed 
an  experience  it  can  long  enjoy  it,  can  live  and 
grow  in  it,  in  utter  concealment.  It  is  not  the 
nature  of  the  Divine  Spirit  to  hide  its  light.  Those 
who  partake  of  it  are  said  to  be  like  a  city  set  on 
a  hill,  which  cannot  be  hid ;  like  a  candle  giving 
light  to  all  in  the  room.  And  if  they  do  not  come 
forward  and  confess  themselves,  both  in  word  and 
deed,  the  friends  and  disciples  of  Christ ;  if  they  do 
not  humbly,  yet  sincerely  and  plainly,  declare  their 
faith  in  Him,  and  intention  by  the  help  of  God  to 
follow  Him  and  make  Him  their  Lord  and  Master ; 
if  they  do  not  publicly  join  themselves  to  him  by 
numbering  themselves  with  the  members  of  his 
body,  which  is  the  church,  they  will  not,  in  a  will- 
ful neglect  of  these  duties,  long  "  continue  in  the 
grace  of  God."  Spiritual  life  will  die  out  of  their 
souls,  coldness  and  indiffer'^nce  will  creep  over 
them,  and  instead  of  growth  there  will  be  decay 
and  death. 

These  statements  wo  believe  are  authenticated 
not  only  by  tlie  word  of  God,  but  by  the  whole 
experience  of  the  Christian  church.     Seeming  ex- 


SPIRITUAL    GROWTH.  87 

ceptions  no  doubt  there  are,  but  the  rule  holds 
good  universally.  From  time  to  time  sects  have 
arisen  repudiating  open  confession,  repudiating  the 
church  and  its  ordinances ;  but  what  has  been 
their  history?  That  they  have  had  good  men, 
eminent  Christians,  we  do  not  deny ;  but  that  they 
have  succeeded  in  elevating  the  masses  of  their 
followers  into  a  high  spiritual  condition  is  not  true. 
That  they  have  been  able  to  make  their  Christian 
influence  felt  far  and  wide  and  permanently  is  not 
true.  That  their  efforts  to  disseminate  their  doc- 
trines and  obtain  a  commanding,  influential  posi- 
tion among  other  sects  have  been  eminently  suc- 
cessful is  not  true.  And  that  they  have  not  been 
able  long  to  sustain  a  vigorous  growth,  and  have 
generally  begun  to  decay  and  lose  zeal  and  power 
as  soon  as  the  first  impulse  of  opposition  and  nov- 
elty passed  awa}^,  is  a  historic  fact.  And  the  in- 
efficiency of  the  organic  body  is  symbolic  of  the 
spiritual  decrepitude  of  the  individual  life.  No 
doubt  true  and  devoted  Christians  have  lived  and 
died,  sustaining  a  fervent  piety  unto  the  end,  with- 
out forming  an  outward  connection  with  the  visible 
church  of  Christ.  But  these  are  the  exceptions, 
not  the  rule.  They  have  been  people  of  some 
peculiarities  of  organization,  or  they  have  been 
unfortunately  associated  in  life,  —  excluded  by  big- 
otry or  conscientious  scruples  on  particular  points. 
But  we  affirm  that  the  great  body  of  all  true  be- 
lievers in    and   sincere  followers   of   Christ  have 


88  SERMOXS. 

esteemed,  and  "will  in  every  age  esteem  it  both 
their  duty  and  their  privilege  to  make  a  public 
profession  of  faith  in  Him,  to  unite  with  his  church, 
to  number  themselves  v^ith  the  people  of  God. 
And  so  few  are  the  exceptions  to  this  rule  that 
our  feelings  in  regard  to  it  may  safelj^  be  relied 
upon  as  another  test  by  which  we  may  determine 
whether  we  are  in  a  state  of  grace.  We  know 
that  the  most  saintly  men  and  women  in  every  age 
of  the  Christian  era  have  rejoiced  in  this  privilege; 
we  know  that  but  very  few  comparativel}^  have 
been  able  to  sustain  a  living,  growing  piety  with- 
out it ;  we  know  that  an  open  profession  of  devo- 
tion and  loj^alty  to  any  cause  is  deemed  essential 
to  sincerity  and  manly  courage ;  we  know  that 
Christian  union  and  sympathy  strengthen  our 
Christian  faith  and  feeling,  and  that  Christ  has 
enjoined  it  upon  us  as  a  means  of  giving  efficiency 
to  our  efforts.  And  knowing  this,  can  we  feel  sat- 
isfied with  ourselves  that  we  are  full  believers  in 
and  mean  to  be  sincere  followers  of  Christ  while 
we  do  not  confess  Him  before  men  ?  No,  we  repeat ; 
this  is  another  sign  of  our  being  in  a  state  of  grace, 
and  we  ought  to  examine  our  hearts  very  closel}^, 
and  feel  very  doubtful  of  our  religious  condition,  if 
we  are  satisfied  without  it. 

But  by  the  grace  of  God,  having  attained  unto 
a  positive  renunciation  of  sin  and  a  positive  con- 
fession of  Christ,  how  are  we  to  continue  and  grow 
in  this  grace  ?     Our  work  is  now  but  just  begun. 


SPIRITUAL   GROWTH.  89 

We  are  now,  as  it  were,  infants,  just  born  into 
spiritual  life.  How  are  we  to  be  supported  and 
nourished  into  spiritual  growth  and  strength  ?  Our 
feet  are  now  upon  the  way  of  life,  and  our  faces 
set  heavenward.  How  are  we  to  make  progress  ? 
Too  many  think  that  if  they  are  once  converted, 
once  in  a  state  of  grace,  they  have  nothing  more 
to  do.  But  in  truth,  it  is  at  this  point  that  activ- 
ity should  begin.  We  have  just  attained  a  condi- 
tion where  our  efforts  for  Christian  growth  will  be 
effectual.  Here  is  where  the  command  is  given : 
"  Grow  in  grace  and  in  a  knowledge  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

Let  it  be  first  observed  that  this  is  a  command, 
and  hence  it  is  something  we  are  to  do,  and  impUes 
the  use  of  means.  Our  spiritual  life  can  no  more 
grow  than  our  natural  life  unless  we  nourish  it, 
feed  it  with  the  food  God  has  provided  for  its 
strengthening. 

The  first  condition  of  our  growth  in  grace  is 
that  we  make  it  our  great  business,  and  do  not 
leave  it  to  chance.  As  spiritual  progress,  constant 
assimilation  to  God  and  Christ,  is  the  hio^hest  con- 
ceivable  good,  it  must  be  sought  with  the  great- 
est earnestness,  with  a  desire  corresponding  to  its 
desirableness.  We  must  seek  first  the  kingdom 
of  God  and  his  righteousness.  Business,  wealth, 
pleasure,  fame,  must  all  be  made  of  secondary 
importance.  To  draw  nearer  to  God,  to  bear 
more  of  his  gracious  image,  to  have  a  greater  full- 


90  SERMONS. 

ness  of  his  spirit,  a  closer  and  increasing  fellow- 
ship with  Christ,  and  an  ever-deepening  peace  and 
joy  in  Him,  will  be  the  one  absorbing  object  of  our 
lives. 

To  this  end  we  shall  make  constant  use  of  those 
means  which  imply  dependence  on  God.  His 
words  will  be  in  constant  requisition.  The  gos- 
pel will  be  delighted  in  and  daily  studied,  so  that 
we  can  say  with  David,  "  Oh,  how  I  love  thy  law ; 
it  is  my  meditation  all  the  day."  The  character  of 
Christ,  his  works,  his  love,  and  precepts  will  be 
investigated,  that  we  may  grow  in  the  knowledge 
of  Jesus  Christ.  An  increase  of  spiritual  life  in 
the  soul  depends  in  some  measure  upon  an  increase 
of  knowledge.  The  more  we  know  of  God  and 
Christ  the  deeper  and  broader  will  be  the  religious 
experience  of  the  soul.  Hence  the  Bible  will  not 
be  a  neglected  book  with  us.  Its  contents  will  be 
treasured  in  the  memory.  We  shall  give  ourselves 
to  reading,  hearing,  studying,  searching  the  Script- 
ures. The  public  ministry  of  the  word  will  be 
faithfully  attended,  and  we  shall  thankfully  accept 
all  the  assistance  in  investigating  it  which  learning 
and  piety  can  afford.  One  reason  why  we  have 
so  little  grace  in  our  hearts,  so  little  interest  in 
spiritual  things,  and  make  so  little  progress  in  di- 
vine life,  is  that  we  do  not  read  our  Bibles.  How 
can  the  stream  be  full  and  fresh  and  sparkling  if 
not  fed  by  the  fountain  ?  The  Bible  is  the  fount- 
ain of   spiritual  life  in  the  soul,  it  is  the  gospel 


SPIRITUAL   GROWTH.  91 

of  the  grace  of  God ;  and  if  we  will  grow  in  grace, 
if  we  will  feel  an  ever-deepening  interest  and 
delight  in  spiritual  things,  if  we  will  have  an 
increasing  sense  of  the  love  and  purity  of  God, 
an  increasing  knowledge  and  enjoyment  of  Jesus 
Christ,  we  must  study  it ;  study  it  devoutly,  ear- 
nestly, daily;  study  it  alone,  together;  question 
each  other  and  all  the  wise  and  good  about  its 
meaning^.  We  must  consult  it  as  we  would  a 
chart  guiding  us  to  a  place  we  are  very  desirous  to 
reach ;  as  we  would  a  rule  in  mathematics  directing 
how  to  solve  a  problem.  Oh,  yes,  my  friends,  the 
Bible  contains  the  only  rule  by  which  the  difficult 
problem  of  life  can  be  solved ;  and  we  must  study 
it,  understand  it  in  all  its  applications,  or  life  will 
be  a  mystery  and  a  failure.  "  Search  the  Script- 
ures," is  the  injunction,  "  for  in  them  ye  have 
eternal  life."  Search  them  as  you  would  search 
for  a  lost  treasure,  carefully,  earnestly,  with  strong 
desire  to  discover  the  pearl  of  great  price.  None 
but  those  who  have  done  this  have  found  that  eter- 
nal life  which  is  to  know  God  aright  and  Jesus 
Christ  whom  He  has  sent. 

But  again,  to  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  we 
must  use  unceasing  prayer.  This  point,  as  it 
seems  to  us,  needs  only  a  simple  statement.  Will 
any  claim  that  the  prayerless  person  can  be  a 
Christian  ;  be  a  follower,  disciple,  and  have  the 
spirit  of  Him  whose  whole  life  was  bathed  in  an 


92  SERJfONS. 

atmosphere  of  devotion ;  who  taught  that  "  men 
ought  always  to  pray  and  never  to  faint"  ?  Prayer 
is  the  very  breath,  the  vital  spark,  of  the  divine 
life  in  the  soul.  It  is  the  most  natural  and  direct 
way  of  access  to  God.  In  other  religious  exer- 
cises we  think,  hear,  and  learn  of  Him.  In  prayer 
we  come  directly  to  Him,  as  friend  addresses 
friend.  And  how  can  it  be  that  the  soul  can  lift 
itself  up  unto  the  Father  in  humble  adoration,  in 
sincere  confession,  in  earnest  petition  and  joyful 
thanksgiving,  without  receiving  a  new  baptism  of 
his  Spirit  ?  The  more  we  are  in  communion  with 
God,  the  brighter  will  the  illumination  of  his  pres- 
ence fall  upon  us.  Our  dispositions  and  desires 
bend  towards  the  objects  with  which  they  are 
most  familiar.  Thus  constant  prayerfulness  turns 
the  current  of  our  being  upward  ;  while,  on  the 
other  hand,  God  has  promised  to  give  his  Holy 
Spirit  to  them  that  ask  Him,  to  reward  them  who 
diligentl}^  seek  Him,  and  to  bestow  all  things 
whatsoever  we  ask  in  prayer,  believing.  Worship, 
then,  is  a  mighty  agenc}''  to  bring  us  into  spiritual 
union  with  God.  It  not  only  lifts  the  soul  up  to 
Him,  but  it  brings  down  blessings  to  the  soul  from 
Him.  It  avails  both  with  God  and  with  men  ;  it 
has  power  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth  ;  and  hence 
it  is  so  often  and  urgently  enjoined  upon  all  who 
would  increase  in  divine  wisdom  and  purity.  Can 
it  be  that  we  can  grow  in  grace  and  in  a  knowl- 
edge of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  while 


SPIRITUAL   GROWTH.  93 

we  neglect  so  important  an  agency  ?     It  is  impos- 
sible.    The  history   of  man  affords  not  a  single 
example.     The   prayerless  individual  and  church 
always  sink  into  spiritual  decay.     If  we  will  draw 
near  to  God,  if  we  will  learn  of  Christ,  grow  in 
grace,  have  a  living,  increasing  sense   of  divine 
purity  and  love,  we  must  pray  unceasingly,  live 
in  a  devout,  a  reverent  state  of  mind.     We  must 
pray  in  secret,  we  must  pray  in  our  families,  we 
must  pray  in  the  worshiping  assembly ;  pray  for 
ourselves,  our  friends,  our  enemies,  for  the  good, 
the   bad,  for  all  men.     The   more  we  pray  the 
stronger  will  be  our  love  for  God  and  for  men, 
the  greater  our  desires  to  improve  ourselves  and 
others ;  the  less  of  selfishness  and  avarice  and  gross 
passion  shall  we  have.     Let  us  remember,  then, 
that  all  talk  about  our  being  Christians,  about  our 
being  enlightened  and  liberal  and  progressive,  is 
idle  and  deceptive,  while  we  live  careless,  worldly, 
prayerless  lives.     If  we  know  the  grace  of   God 
in  truth,  if  we  are  spiritually  joined  to  Christ,  we 
shall  delight  to  think  of  God,  meditate  upon  his 
loving  kindness,  study  his  word,  commune  with 
Him  in  prayer,  observe  his  Sabbath  day  to  keep 
it  holy,  join  with  kindred   spirits  in  public  wor- 
ship in   the    Sabbath-school   and  in    the   church. 
And  in  the  use  of  all  these  means  we  shall  humbly 
wait  for  and  seek  the  illumination  and  guidance 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.     Christ  promised  that  after  his 
departure  He  would  send  it,  to  guide  his  disciples 


94  SERMONS. 

into  all  truth,  to  be  their  comforter  and  quick- 
ener.  And  do  we  need  it  less  than  they  did?  Oh, 
do  we  not  often  feel  our  blindness,  our  weakness, 
the  deadness  of  our  souls  to  spiritual  interests, 
the  perverse  inclinations  that  draw  us  away  from 
our  Father  and  Saviour  ?  Do  we  not  then  need 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  make  intercession  for  us,  to 
strengthen,  guide,  and  comfort  us  ?  It  will  be 
given  if  we  seek  it,  if  we  will  open  our  hearts  and 
let  it  enter.  Indeed,  without  it  all  these  other 
means  will  but  partially  succeed.  They  will  be,  as 
it  were,  a  body  without  life.  This  is  what  lights 
up  the  path  of  Christian  progress,  and  gives  living 
power  to  the  word,  to  prayer,  and  to  the  public 
ministry.  If  we  have  a  divine  revelation,  surely 
we  need  a  divine  spirit  to  carry  it  home  and  inter- 
pret it  to  the  soul.  And  the  Father,  who  knoweth 
all  our  spiritual  needs,  will  not  fail  to  give  it.  Oh, 
how  divine  its  light,  how  pure  its  joy,  how  sweet 
its  comfort,  how  unerring  its  guidance  ! 

"  Come,  Holy  Spirit,  heavenly  dove, 
"With  all  thy  quickening  powers ; 
Come  shed  abroad  a  Saviour's  love 
In  these  cold  hearts  of  ours." 

Having  shown  what  it  is  to  be  in  a  state  of 
grace,  and  some  of  the  means  of  growth  therein, 
let  us,  in  closing,  notice  some  of  its  fruits,  its  re- 
sults. Progress  in  spiritual  life  will  be  evinced 
both  by  inward  experiences  and  by  outward  graces. 
Where  there  is  growth  in  grace,  there  will  also  be 


SPIRITUAL    GROWTH.  95 

an  increase  and  strengthening  of  faith, — -faith  in 
God,  in  Christ,  in  man,  in  spiritual  realities.  In 
the  exercise  of  faith  the  Christian  life  commences ; 
it  lays  hold  on  Christ,  and  receives  pardon  and 
acceptance  with  God,  adoption  into  his  spiritual 
family,  and  sweet  reconciliation  to  his  will.  But 
it  is  a  progressive  grace;  it  not  only  commences 
but  instrumentally  it  consummates  the  Christian 
experience  when  it  is  lost  in  sight.  It  operates  in 
every  intervening  state,  conflict,  and  trial  through 
which  the  Christian  is  called  to  pass ;  and  as  we 
grow  in  grace  it  will  not  only  establish  us  in  a  firm 
belief  of  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
not  only  make  us  true  and  faithful  in  defending 
them,  but  it  will  blossom  forth  in  a  calm,  peaceful, 
child-like  trust,  holy  resignation,  and  satisfying 
hope.  In  all  our  trials  it  will  enable  us  to  kan 
upon  our  Father's  arm,  and  feel  that  in  the  Saviour 
we  have  a  sympathizer  and  helper  who  will  not 
fail  or  be  discouraged. 

And  this  confidence  will  lead  us  to  a  full  conse- 
cration of  all  our  powers  to  promote  the  Redeem- 
er's kingdom  in  the  earth.  We  shall  feel  that  we 
owe  this  to  the  Saviour,  and  that  He  has  a  right  to 
expect  it  of  us.  It  is  eminently  the  work  of  faith 
to  spread  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  an  evidence  that 
grace  is  alive  and  growing  in  the  soul.  As  we 
daily  drink  new  draughts  from  the  fountain  of  love 
and  purity,  we  shall  long  to  have  others  share  in 
our  blessedness,  long  to  communicate  the  joyful 


96  SERMONS. 

tidiDgs  of  grace  and  salvation  ;  and  we  shall  be 
willing  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  Christ.  The 
talents  of  our  mind,  the  labor  of  our  hands,  our 
time,  our  means,  will  all  be  given  as  duty  and  the 
interests  of  truth  require.  He  who  will  follow 
Christ  must  sell  all,  hold  everything  in  readiness 
for  his  service.  The  more  faith  discovers  of  the 
beauty  and  glory  of  the  Saviour,  and  the  splen- 
dors of  that  heavenly  country  to  which  he  points, 
the  more  worthless  will  this  world's  treasures  ap- 
pear, except  as  they  are  devoted  to  Him. 

Growth  in  grace  will  be  witnessed  by  an  ever- 
increasing  charity  and  love.  Where  faith  grows 
love  will  abound,  for  faith  works  by  love.  They 
are  connected  together  as  cause  and  effect.  The 
same  principle  that  attaches  men  to  the  truth  of 
Christ  will  attach  them  to  one  another  for  the 
truth's  sake.  Christ  is  the  center  of  union  to  his 
followers.  As  we  love  and  draw  near  to  Him,  we 
shall  love  and  draw  near  to  each  other.  As  we 
each  receive  his  spirit,  we  shall  all  be  of  the  same 
spirit.  As  we  have  the  mind  of  Christ,  we  shall 
be  of  one  mind  and  one  heart,  "  striving  together 
for  the  faith  of  the  gospel."'  Hence  discord  and 
contention  and  evil  speaking  are  banished  from 
among  Christians.  They  love  one  another ;  they 
live  in  peace ;  they  are  not  only  friends  but  broth- 
ers and  sisters  in  Christ. 

But  their  love  is  not  exclusive.  While  it  is  dis- 
criminating, it  is  impartial  and  universal.     While 


SPIRITUAL  GROWTH.  97 

they  love  Christians  as  Christians,  and  the  sinful 
as  lost  and  erring  fellow-beings,  they  none  the 
less  love  man  as  man,  as  a  child  of  God,  an  heir 
of  immortalit}^  and  heaven.  Through  the  eye  of 
faith  they  see  the  grace  of  God  bringing  salvation 
unto  all  men,  and  teaching  them  to  live  soberly 
and  righteously  in  this  present  life.  Hence  their 
love  extends  to  all ;  to  bond  and  free ;  to  black 
and  white.  They  go  out  to  seek  and  to  save  the 
lost,  the  intemperate,  the  abandoned,  the  profane. 
There  are  none  so  weak,  so  insignificant,  so  de- 
graded, that  Christian  love  does  not  reach  them. 
It  sends  out  missionaries  and  bibles  and  tracts  to 
the  most  barbarous  tribes.  It  sacrifices  friendship 
and  home  and  ease  and  comfort  and  life  itself, 
that  it  may  carry  the  light  of  heavenly  truth  to 
darkened  minds.  It  never  tires  or  faints ;  its  re- 
sources never  fail ;  its  hopes  never  grow  dim, 
because  its  trust  is  in  God. 

And  where  we  see  the  most  zeal  in  these  and 
similar  benevolent  works,  there,  we  may  be  sure,  is 
the  most  growth  in  grace  ;  the  most  saving  knowl- 
edge of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  By  their  fruits  ye 
shall  know  them.  By  these  men  will  take  knowl- 
edge of  us  that  we  have  been  with  Jesus.  None 
but  those  who  are  filled  with  the  love  of  God, 
who  have  the  divine  spirit  of  Jesus  in  their 
hearts,  engage  heartily  and  continue  perseveringly 
in  efforts  to  save  their  fellow-men.  Seeking  the 
inward   life   and   inspiration,  that  vital,    growing 


98  SERMONS. 


spirit  of  faith  and  love  which  will  arm  us  against 
all  discouragements  and  make  us  faithful  unto 
death,  making  our  lives  exemplary,  our  works 
Christ-like,  and  our  intentions  just,  let  us  "grow 
in  grace,  and  in  a  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 


III. 

OUR  PART  IN  THE  WORK  OF  SALVATION. 


"  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  1"  —  Acts  xvi.  30. 

This  question  implies  that  we  have  something 
to  do  to  secure  salvation.  And  this  we  all  believe, 
though  we  differ  in  our  views  of  the  nature  of  sal- 
vation, and  of  the  precise  thing  to  be  done,  to 
obtain  it.  While  all  Christians  agree  in  believing 
that  man  cannot  save  himself,  that  he  needs  a 
Saviour,  and  must  trust  in  Christ  alone  for  salva- 
tion, all  are  also  united  in  the  opinion  that  men 
have  something  to  do  themselves,  that  they  have  a 
cooperative  agency  in  the  work  of  salvation. 

This  is  evidently  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament. It  characterizes  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of 
sinners,  the  Saviour  of  the  world  ;  assures  us  that 
his  is  the  only  name  given  under  heaven  among 
men  whereby  we  must  be  saved ;  and  at  the  same 
time,  it  tells  us  to  work  out  our  own  salvation,  to 
repent,  believe,  confess,  in  order  that  we  may  be 
saved.  It  is  easy  to  reconcile  these  two  agencies 
in  securing  human  salvation.    As  God  is  the  author 


100  SERMONS. 

of  natural  life,  yet  we  receive  it  through  hunian 
agency ;  so  the  grace  and  truth  which  alone  can 
save  us  is  given  by  Christ,  yet  we  must  accept 
and  apply  that  grace  and  truth  before  it  will  save 
us.  As  God  gives  us  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  yet 
requires  us  to  cultivate  them  before  we  can  have 
them,  so  Christ  is  the  author  of  our  salvation,  yet 
we  receive  it  through  faith  and  obedience.  And 
the  question  is,  what  are  the  steps  we  are  to  take, 
what  attainments  are  we  to  make,  what  duties 
perform,  in  order  to  obtain  salvation  ? 

The  answers  to  these  questions  are  not  specu- 
lative, but  revealed.  Perhaps  no  other  question  is 
so  often,  so  directly,  and  so  explicitly  answered  in 
the  Scriptures  as  this  one,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be 
saved?  "  And  we  purpose  in  this  discourse  to  say 
little  more  than  to  repeat  the  inspired  answers  to 
this  inquiry. 

In  all  religious  thought  and  experience  the  ex- 
istence of  God  is  the  primary  and  fundamental 
truth.  God  is ;  God  exists  as  the  Creator,  the 
Upholder,  the  Sovereign,  and  the  Judge  of  the 
world ;  He  is  infinitely  holy  and  wise  and  good, 
—  these  are  the  rudimentary  truths  of  revealed  re- 
ligion. They  are  the  first  and  simj)lest  thoughts 
of  the  Bible,  and  also  of  our  minds  when  we  begin 
to  feel  our  need  of  spiritual  illumination.  And 
hence  it  was  by  pointing  man  to  this  fundamental 
truth,  that  God  is,  that  this  question  of  our  text 
was  first  answered,    '•'•  Look  unto   me  and  be   ye 


OUR  PART  IN  THE    WORK   OF  SALVATION.     101 

saved,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth,  for  I  am  God,  and 
there  is  none  else."  "  Who  hath  declared  and  told 
this  from  ancient  time?  Have  not  I,  the  Lord, 
and  there  is  no  God  else  beside  me,  a  just  God  and 
a  Saviour." 

This  is  the  first  answer  given  us  in  the  Script- 
ures to  the  question,  '^  What  must  I  do  to  be 
saved  ?  "  "  Look  unto  me  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the 
ends  of  the  earth."  To  look  to  God  is  to  believe 
in  Him  and  to  trust  in  Him.  It  is  to  reverence 
and  obey  Him.  It  is  to  acknowledge  Him  as  a 
holy,  just,  and  perfect  being,  and  to  bow  submis- 
sive to  his  will.  It  is  to  feel  our  dependence  upon 
God,  to  realize  our  weakness  and  sinfulness  and 
blindness,  and  to  be  humble  before  Him. 

In  thus  looking  to  God  we  are  saved  ;  saved 
from  disobedience  to  his  requirements  ;  saved  from 
ignorance  of  his  character ;  saved  from  alienation 
from  his  spirit ;  saved  from  the  moral  and  spirit- 
ual darkness  of  those  who  know  not  God. 

Now,  in  this  first  answer  which  the  Scriptures 
make  to  the  question,  ''  What  must  I  do  to  be 
saved  ?"  we  have  the  germ,  the  essential  principle 
or  condition  of  salvation.  Whenever  we  truly 
look  to  God  or  turn  to  Him  with  full  purpose  of 
heart,  we  are  saved.  Waiting  upon  God  and  obe- 
dience to  Him  is  salvation.  We  are  saved  to  the 
extent  we  look  to  Him  with  the  inward  eye  of  faith 
aud  love. 

But  in  all  ages  men  have  failed  to  look  to  God 


102  SERMONS. 

with  that  steadfast  gaze  which  saves  them  from 
ignorance  of  Him  and  disobedience  to  Him.  Prac- 
tically it  has  been  demonstrated  that  men  have 
not  the  power  in  themselves  alone  to  turn  to  God. 
He  is  infinite  and  they  are  finite.  They  cannot 
comprehend  Him.  He  is  an  invisible  spirit,  while 
they  dwell  in  tabernacles  of  flesh  and  eartlily  ob- 
jects veil  Him  from  their  sight.  Hence  we  cannot 
approach  the  Infinite  directly  or  look  to  Him  with 
a  clear  vision.  We  need  to  have  Him  brought 
down,  as  it  were,  to  our  comprehension,  and  rep- 
resented to  us  in  a  form  that  is  visible  to  our  dim 
eyes.  When  God  calls  to  us,  "  Look  unto  me  and 
be  ye  saved,"  our  yearning  hearts  respond  in  the 
language  of  the  old  patriarch,  "  Oh,  that  I  knew 
where  I  might  find  Him."  This  deep  need  of  our 
souls  that  God  should  be  brought  near  to  us  by 
some  visible  token  has  been  felt  in  all  ages.  The 
idolatry  of  pagan  nations  is  the  effort  of  the  mind 
to  bring  the  Infinite  and  Invisible  near  and  within 
its  comprehension.  And  God  partly  answered  this 
need  when  He  gave  the  law  with  its  signs  and  sym- 
bols, its  solemn  rites  and  sacrifices.  These  helped 
men  to  look  to  God  with  a  clearer  vision,  and  to 
enjoy  more  of  his  salvation  than  they  ever  had 
before.  They  brought  human  hearts  into  closer 
union  and  holier  communion  with  God.  They 
gave  the  world  a  higher  religious  life  than  it  had 
known  before. 

But  they  had  not  the  power  to  save  humanity 


OUR  PART  IN   THE    WORK   OF  SALVATION.    103 

from  all  error  and  sin  and  suffering.  They  were 
chiefly  outward  rules  of  life.  They  were  laws 
regulating  the  conduct  in  specific  cases,  and  deal- 
ing less  with  the  spirit  and  motives  of  our  con- 
duct than  with  each  separate  act.  Hence  they 
could  not  reach  down  to  the  center  of  life,  and 
renovate  the  springs  of  action.  They  made  God 
the  ruler  over  our  lives  and  the  judge  of  our  con- 
duct, but  they  did  not  bring  Him  into  our  souls, 
as  an  indwelling  presence  and  life.  And  therefore 
a  more  vital  and  spiritual  ministry  was  needed  to 
bring  salvation  to  all  men.  God  must  be  revealed 
in  a  life  before  men  could  see  Him. 

And  this  revelation  was  made  in  Jesus  Christ. 
In  him  dwelt  all  the  fullness  of  the  Godhead.  He 
was  the  brightness  of  the  Father's  glory,  so  that 
he  could  say  to  men,  "  He  that  had  seen  me  hath 
seen  the  Father ; "  "No  man  cometh  unto  the 
Father,  but  by  me."  He  came  forth  from  the 
bosom  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth.  He 
stands  to  us  in  the  place  of  God,  so  that  we  look 
to  God  when  we  look  to  Him. 

Hence,  now,  under  the  Christian  dispensation, 
faith  in  Christ  is  equivalent  to  looking  to  God  for 
salvation.  This  truth  is  fully  brought  out  in  con- 
nection with  our  text.  We  are  all  familiar  with 
the  circumstances.  Paul  and  Silas  had  been  im- 
prisoned for  preaching  the  gospel.  "  At  midnight 
they  prayed  and  sang  praises  unto  God.  And 
suddenly  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  so  that  the 


104  SER3fONS. 

foundations  of  the  prison  were  shaken :  and  im- 
mediately all  the  doors  were  opened  and  every 
one's  bands  were  loosed.  And  the  keeper  of  the 
prison  awaking  out  of  his  sleep,  and  seeing  the 
prison  doors  open,  drew  out  his  sword,  and  would 
have  killed  himself,  supposing  that  the  prisoners 
had  fled.  But  Paul  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  say- 
ing, Do  thyself  no  harm :  for  we  are  all  here. 
Then  he  called  for  a  light,  and  sprang  in,  and  came 
trembling,  and  fell  down  before  Paul  and  Silas, 
and  brought  them  out,  and  said.  Sirs,  what  must 
I  do  to  be  saved  ?  And  they  said.  Believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  "  and  thou  shalt  be  saved  and 
thine  house." 

This  is  sufficiently  definite.  As  they  were  at 
first  told  to  look  to  God  and  be  saved,  so  now  they 
are  told  to  believe  on  Christ,  and  they  shall  be 
saved.  We  have  no  reason  to  think  there  was  smj- 
thing  special  or  peculiar  in  this  promise  to  the 
jailer.  The  faith  that  would  save  him  would  save 
us  all.  This  is  not  the  only  passage  in  which  sal- 
vation is  promised  to  faith.  Says  the  Saviour, 
"  By  me,  if  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved." 
"  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved." 
''  If  thou  shalt  confess  with  thy  mouth  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  shall  believe  in  thine  heart  that  God 
hath  raised  Him  from  the  dead,  thou  shalt  be 
saved."  The  passages  are  almost  innumerable  in 
which,  by  one  form  of  speech  or  another,  it  is  prom- 
ised that  those  who  believe  on  Christ  shall  be  saved. 


OUR  PART  IN   THE    WORK  OF  SALVATION.     105 

Here,  then,  we  have  another  direct  and  positive 
answer  to  the  question,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be 
saved?  "  ''  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved."  And  this  answer  is  sub- 
stantially the  same  as  the  first  one,  "  Look  unto 
me  and  be  ye  saved."  We  are  to  see  the  Father 
in  the  Son.  We  are  to  look  to  God,  by  faith  in 
Christ,  who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God. 

But  what  is  faith  in  Christ  ?  How  are  we  to 
believe  on  Him  so  as  to  be  saved  by  Him  ?  Faith 
in  Christ  is  substantially  what  faith  in  any  other 
being  or  object  would  be.  If  we  were  to  say  of 
a  person,  I  believe  in  that  man,  what  should  we 
mean  ?  Something  more,  certainly,  than  a  simple 
belief  in  his  existence.  I  believe  that  a  great 
many  men  exist,  or  have  existed,  and  yet  I  have 
very  little  faith  in  the  men  themselves.  To  say 
that  I  believe  in  a  man  is  equivalent  to  saying 
that  I  believe  in  his  principles,  in  his  character, 
in  his  words  and  deeds. 

And  when  we  say  that  we  believe  in  Christ,  we 
must  mean  something  more  than  that  we  believe 
He  once  existed  on  earth.  This  is  not  believing  in 
Him,  but  it  is  believing  something  in  reference  to 
Him.  It  is  well  to  believe  this.  But  to  believe 
in  Him  we  must  believe  that  He  was  all  that  He 
claimed  to  be.  We  must  believe  that  He  was  a 
truthful  teacher.  We  must  believe  in  his  religion, 
and  in  its  supreme  excellence  and  authority.  We 
must  accept  Him  as  our  Saviour,  and  his  rehgion 


106  SERMOXS. 

as  our  religion.  We  must  own  Him  to  be  our 
teacher  and  guide,  our  lord  and  master. 

This  is  believing  on  Christ,  and  when  we  have 
this  faith  in  Him,  He  saves  us.  He  was  without 
sin,  and  when  we  have  received  Him,  his  spirit 
and  principles,  into  our  hearts  and  lives,  we  are 
saved  from  sin.  His  teachings  are  absolute  truth, 
and  when  we  have  received  them  we  are  saved 
from  error  and  falsehood. 

His  spirit  is  the  spirit  of  God,  and  when  we 
have  received  it  into  our  hearts,  we  are  filled  with 
all  the  fullness  of  God.  Christ  was  saved  from 
all  evil,  and  to  the  extent  we  are  Christ-like  we 
are  saved.  Faith  in  Christ  is  appropriating  Christ 
to  our  hearts  and  lives,  so  that  He,  by  his  truth 
and  spirit,  dwells  in  us  ;  He  lives  in  us  and  we  in 
Him. 

There  is  much  implied,  then,  in  a  saving  faith 
in  Christ.  It  means  the  giving  up  of  our  lives  to 
be  moulded  and  directed  by  Him.  It  is  the  sur- 
render of  our  reason,  our  affections,  our  aims,  and 
hopes  to  be  taught  by  Him.  Not  that  we  become 
less  individual  or  free  or  rational  by  our  faith  in 
Him.  On  the  contrary,  the  more  fully  our  lives 
are  swallowed  up  in  his  life  the  more  are  we  our- 
selves. When  we  live  out  of  Christ,  we  live  false 
lives ;  we  are  not  true  to  our  own  natures.  We 
are  dead  while  we  live  to  the  highest  and  best 
purpose  of  life.  But  in  Christ  we  are  made  alive 
to  the  design  of  our  being.     As  the  prodigal  son 


OUR  PART  IN   TEE    WORK    OF  SALVATION.     107 

came  to  himself  when  he  argse  and  went  to  his 
fathei*,  so  we  come  to  ourselves  when  we  come 
unto  God  by  the  way  of  Christ.  Christ  is  the 
perfection  of  true  manliness.  He  took  upon  Him- 
self our  nature,  that  he  might  sanctify  and  glorify 
it  in  a  sinless  life.  He  shows  us  what  we  may  be 
and  what  we  must  be  to  enjoy  the  power  of  God 
and  the  felicity  of  heaven. 

A  saving  faith  in  Christ  implies  repentance  of 
sin.  Christ  began  his  ministry  by  calling  on  men 
to  repent.  His  disciples  went  out  and  preached 
that  men  should  repent.  Speaking  of  the  new 
dispensation  of  grace  given  the  world  in  Christ, 
in  comparison  with  former  and  less  enlightened 
ages,  the  apostle  says,  "  The  times  of  this  igno- 
rance God  winked  at,  but  now  commandeth  all 
men,  everywhere,  to  repent." 

If  the  faith  in  Christ  which  saves  us  is  spirit- 
ual union  with  Him,  it  is  evident  that  we  cannot 
exercise  this  faith  until  we  have  renounced  and 
put  away  all  sinful  dispositions  and  practices. 
Repentance  is  that  sorrow  for  sin  which  arises  in 
the  mind  from  a  sincere  dislike  of  sin.  It  is  put- 
ting away  sin  because  we  do  not  love  it,  but  hate 
it,  and  realize  how  offensive  it  is  to  God,  and  how 
great  a  wrong  it  is  to  ourselves  and  our  fellow- 
beings.  Repentance  is  deep  regret  that  we  have 
sinned  and  offended  against  God  and  his  creatures. 
It  is  a  full  and  solemn  determination  to  sin  no 
more,  to  watch  and  pray  and  seek  the  help  of  God 


108  SERMONS. 

to  overcome  sin  and  to  obey  Him.  We  do  not 
truly  look  to  God,  or  believe  on  Christ,  until  we 
have  thus  repented  of  sin.  We  cannot  be  saved 
while  there  is  one,  and  that  the  least  and  most 
secret  sin,  cherished  in  our  hearts  and  not  repented 
of.  One  sin  unrepented  would  be  endless  misery. 
There  is  no  peace  to  the  wicked.  Where  there  is 
sin  there  must  be  torment  forever.  You  and  I 
and  every  person  must  bow  down  before  God  in 
true  repentance  before  we  can  truly  believe  on 
Christ  or  be  saved  by  Him. 

And  we  must  not  only  repent,  but  we  must  be 
forgiven  our  sins.  We  must  feel  assured  in  our 
hearts  that  God  has  forgiven  us ;  that  He  has 
accepted  our  repentance  and  our  faith  in  Christ ; 
that  He  knows  them  to  be  sincere  and  enduring. 
Our  hearts  cannot  have  the  peace  of  God  until  we 
have  this  assurance. 

If  we  have  offended  against  a  fellow-being,  it 
does  not  satisfy  us  simply  to  repent  of  the  wrong 
we  have  done.  We  want  to  know  that  our  of- 
fended brother  is  reconciled  to  us  again.  We 
want  to  know  that  he  is  still  our  friend ;  that  he 
has  confidence  in  our  repentance  and  will  love  us, 
as  if  we  had  never  offended.  Can  we  look  him  in 
the  face,  can  we  enjoy  his  company  or  be  fully  at 
peace  with  him,  until  we  have  this  assurance  ! 

Now  our  sinfulness  has  been  an  offense  to  God. 
It  has  trampled  upon  his  requirements  ;  it  has 
blinded  our  eyes  to  a  knowledge  of  Him  ;  it  has 


OUR  PART  IN   THE    WORK   OF  SALVATION.     109 

alienated  our  hearts  from  Him,  and  robbed  Him 
of  the  worship  and  love  and  obedience  which  we 
owe  Him.  And  we  need  not  only  to  repent  of  this 
sinfulness,  but  to  have  evidence  that  God  in  his  in- 
finite love  has  forgiven  it,  put  it  away  out  of  sight 
and  remembrance,  so  that  He  now  loves  us  as  much 
as  though  we  had  never  sinned,  so  that  there  is 
perfect  reconciliation  between  us.  We  cannot 
feel  that  God  is  reconciled  to  us  before  we  repent 
and  are  forgiven.  But  after  this  the  soul  rests  in 
a  peaceful  assurance  of  the  divine  favor.  Before, 
there  is  a  "  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment 
and  fiery  indignation  ;  "  but  afterwards,  there  is 
peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
We  have  this  assurance  of  forgiveness  in  Christ  : 
"  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  the  world  through  Him  might 
be  saved."  "  While  we  were  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins  Christ  died  for  us."  "  Herein  is  love,  not 
that  we  loved  God,  but  that  He  loved  us  and  sent 
his  Son  to  be  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,"  "  that 
we  might  live  through  Him."  And  the  sense  of 
God's  forgiving  love  comes  into  our  hearts  through 
faith  in  Christ.  "  In  whom,"  says  the  apostle,  "we 
have  redemption,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  through 
his  blood,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  grace. 
Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation, 
through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  right- 
eousness, for  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past, 
through  the  forbearance  of  God ;  that  He  might 


110  SERMONS. 

be  just  and  the  justifier  of  him  which  believeth 
in  Jesus."  How  evident  it  is  that  a  sense  of  for- 
giveness is  included  in  a  saving  faith  in  Christ. 
We  cannot  be  saved  until  we  know  that  our  sins 
are  forgiven. 

And  this  leads  us  to  say,  finally,  that  a  saving 
faith  in  Christ  implies  newness  and  consecration 
of  life.  If  we  live  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  we 
shall  be  quickened  by  the  Spirit.  That  must  be 
a  dead  faith  which  is  not  vitalized  bj^  the  Holy 
Spirit  and  strengthened  by  prayer.  Faith  grows 
by  exercise.  When  we  are  brought  into  possession 
of  a  true  Christian  faith,  a  faith  which  includes 
repentance  and  forgiveness  of  sins,  then  we  are 
simply  born  again,  or  of  the  Spirit.  We  have  just 
begun  the  Christian  life.  And  now,  we  must  go 
on  to  live  in  Christ,  to  grow  in  grace,  to  develop 
the  new  life  which  is  given  us  in  Christ.  This 
must  be  nourished  by  the  word  of  God  and  prayer. 
It  must  be  exercised  by  active  service  of  our  Mas- 
ter. Having  called  us,  he  says  to  us,  "  Go  work  to- 
day in  my  vineyard."  ''  Take  up  your  cross  and 
follow  me."  And  this  cross  must  be  borne  openly, 
before  the  world.  Not  only  faith,  but  confession, 
is  made  a  condition  of  salvation.  "  If  thou  shalt 
confess  with  thy  mouth  the  Lord  Jesus  and  believe 
in  thine  heart,  thou  shalt  be  saved."  "  He  that 
confesseth  me,  him  will  I  confess  before  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven."  "  He  that  believeth  and  is 
baptized  shall  be  saved."     Those  that  hide  their 


OUR  PART  IN    THE    WORK    OF  SALVATION.    Ill 

talent  lose  it.  But  those  who  let  their  light  shine 
lead  men  to  glorify  God. 

We  have  here  given  you  the  Scriptural  answer 
to  the  question,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?  " 
It  is  briefly  this,  —  Look  to  God,  through  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ.  Repent  of  sin  and  seek  the  forgive- 
ness of  sin.  Open  your  hearts  to  the  new  and  di- 
vine life  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  having  received 
that  life,  consecrate  it  to  the  work  of  Christ.  It  is 
impossible  that  one  soul  shall  ever  be  saved  until 
it  is  thus  renewed  and  sanctified  and  fitted  for 
heaven.  "  Without  holiness,  no  man  shall  see  the 
Lord." 

Who,  then,  can  be  saved  ?  With  men  it  is 
impossible,  but  with  God  all  things  are  possible. 
We  answer  this  question,  Who  can  be  saved  ? 
just  as  the  gospel  answers  it.  It  could  not  make 
the  conditions  of  salvation  plainer.  There  is  not 
a  promise  or  a  hope  of  salvation  held  out  in  the 
gospel  to  the  unbelieving,  unrepentant  sinner. 
"  Repent  and  believe  the  gospel  that  your  sins  may 
be  blotted  out,"  is  the  call  of  God  to  all  men. 
But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  gospel  as  positively 
assures  us  that  Christ  is  the  Saviour  of  the  world, 
that  he  is  the  Lamb  or  Sacrifice  of  God  to  take 
away  the  sin  of  the  world  ;  that  He  tasted  death 
for  every  man,  and  will  draw  all  men  unto  Him  ; 
that  God  will  reconcile  all  things  unto  Himself,  and 
have  all  men  to  be  saved  and  to  come  unto  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth.     Here  are  the  conditions 


112  SERMONS. 

of  salvation,  —  faith,  repentance,  newness  of  life, 
holiness ;  and  here  are  the  promises  of  salvation  to 
all  men.  Will  the  promises  fail  ?  or  will  the  con- 
ditions, finall}^,  be  complied  with  ?  One  or  the 
other  must  be.  Oh,  blessed  be  God,  it  is  the  work 
of  Christ  to  bring  all  men  to  comply  with  the 
conditions  of  salvation.  He  saves  us  by  fulfilling, 
not  for  us,  but  in  us,  the  conditions  of  salvation. 
So  while  our  salvation  is  wholly  of  Christ,  we  re- 
ceive it  through  our  voluntary  acceptance  of  Him. 
If  we  do  not  repent  and  believe  now,  or  in  this 
world,  Christ's  work,  as  our  Saviour,  will  not  be 
done  till  He  draws  us  unto  Himself.  But  this  we 
know,  that  neither  in  this  world  nor  the  next  will 
there  be  any  other  or  easier  terms  of  salvation. 
We  are  therefore  called  to  repent  and  believe  now. 
"  Now  is  the  accepted  time ;  now  is  the  day  of  sal- 
vation." 


IV. 

THE  MIND  OF  CHRIST. 


'*  Let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus."  — 
Philippians  ii.  5. 

These  earnest  words,  orginally  addressed  by 
the  apostle  to  the  Philippian  Christians,  may  be 
received  as  addressed  to  all  Christians,  and  indeed 
to  all  men.  We  are  all  called  upon  to  possess 
ourselves  of  the  mind,  disposition,  desires,  feelings, 
affections,  and  character  of  Christ.  The  apostle 
frequently  urges  men  to  know  Christ,  to  follow 
Him,  to  imitate  Him,  to  be  like  Him,  and  in 
Him.  These  expressions  show  us  how  great  a 
work  must  be  wrought  in  us  before  we  can  know 
the  fullness  of  Christ's  salvation.  We  must  be 
like-minded  with  Christ  before  we  can  have  peace 
and  be  fully  satisfied.  This  is  the  lesson  which 
this  discourse  is  intended  to  teach. 

The  human  soul  is  the  most  excellent  and  glo- 
rious work  of  God.  Nothing  in  all  his  limitless 
creation  so  clearly  and  forcibly  displays  his  wisdom 
and  might,  his  love  and  goodness.     The  sun  in  the 


114  SEP.MONS. 

heavens,  the  mighty  ocean,  the  delicate  and  beau- 
tiful flower,  speak  of  his  skill  and  benevolence,  but 
the  soul  of  man  is  made  in  his  image.  A  right- 
eous soul  has  enstamped  upon  it,  not  only  his  spir- 
itual likeness,  but  his  eternity.  It  outshines  and 
will  outlive  all  material  things.  Great  in  capacity, 
wonderful  in  ability,  inexhaustible  in  resources, 
beautiful  in  nature,  divine  in  origin,  and  glorious 
in  destiny,  it  stands  at  the  ver}^  summit  of  crea- 
tion. 

And  its  character,  the  manifestations  of  its  life, 
may  be  as  glorious  as  its  endowments. 

But  they  are  not  always  glorious.  They  are 
sometimes  dark,  unlovely,  and  sinful.  It  is  impos- 
sible to  disguise  the  fact  of  moral  evil.  Nor  can 
we  palliate  or  excuse  it.  There  is  radical,  pre- 
vailing sinfulness  in  the  world.  Traces  and  evi- 
dences of  it  are  visible  all  over  the  earth.  Society 
is  weakened,  burdened,  convulsed  by  the  wicked- 
ness that  finds  a  home  in  human  hearts.  All  men 
have  their  besettinof  sins.  Sometimes  the  minds 
that  are  strongest  and  soar  the  highest  will  grovel 
the  lowest.  Imperial  genius  and  rarest  gifts  and 
attainments  will  bury  themselves  in  the  dust. 
The  strongest  in  virtue  have  sometimes  fallen. 

When  we  consider  men's  capacity  for  good  and 
evil  it  almost  seems  that  they  have  two  natures,  — 
one  angelic,  struggling  upward  to  light  and  heaven, 
and  the  other  demoniac,  plunging  into  darkness, 
mocking  virtue,  and  delighting  in  evil.     Standing 


THE  MIND   OF  CHRIST.  115 

side  by  side,  we  behold  man's  divinity  and  his  de- 
pravity. All  the  circumstances  of  life,  all  condi- 
tions, plans,  and  purposes  develop  them,  and  both 
must  be  taken  into  the  account  in  judging  of  man's 
responsibility. 

Whatever  develops,  ennobles,  and  perfects  man's 
higher  and  immortal  nature  should  be  chosen,  en- 
couraged, and  followed.  Whatever  ministers  to 
the  excessive  desires  and  passions  of  his  lower  or 
earthly  nature  should  be  rejected.  The  greatest 
injury  which  error  and  sin  can  do  is  wrought  upon 
the  higher  nature  of  man  in  blinding,  paralyzing, 
and  degrading  it.  Man  was  created  to  be  edu- 
cated, to  know  truth  and  right,  to  understand  his 
relations  to  God  and  his  fellow-beings,  to  have 
enlarged  and  ever  enlarging  ideas  of  his  own  dig- 
nity and  spirituality,  and  of  the  relations,  obliga- 
tions, and  duties  of  life.  A  true  education  is  that 
which  draws  out,  develops,  and  strengthens  the 
life  within  us,  and  opens  in  the  soul  eternal  fount- 
ains of  thought  and  devotion.  The  less  of  such 
culture  we  have,  the  more  closely  are  we  allied  to 
the  earthly,  the  more  is  the  spirit  in  bondage  to 
the  flesh. 

In  this  one  fact  we  see  the  greatest  evil  of  sin. 
The  degrading,  brutalizing  power  of  wrong  upon 
the  soul  is  what  makes  it  so  offensive  to  God. 
The  outward  injury  is  but  a  slight  thing  compared 
with  the  evil  wrought  within. 

And  in  this  fact,  also,  are  seen  the  great  need  and 


116  SERMONS. 

worth  of  education.  It  develops  the  inestimable 
value,  the  inexhaustible  resources  of  man's  higher 
nature.  But  intellectual  education  alone  is  not 
sufficient  to  perfect  a  man.  It  does  much  for  him. 
It  gives  him  great  power.  It  opens  many  fount- 
ains of  thought  and  enjoyment  in  his  soul.  But 
it  does  not  unseal  all  the  fountains  of  his  human 
and  divine  nature.  Nor  is  a  mere  negative  virtue, 
the  mere  abstaining  from  vice  and  crime,  sufficient. 
Something  more  is  needed  to  make  us  perfect,  to 
create  within  us  the  true  ideal  of  goodness  and 
greatness.  In  the  life  of  man's  moral  and  spiritual 
nature  there  is  needed  an  inspiration  which  the 
knowledge  of  material  things  can  never  impart. 
Science  and  philosophy  enlighten  and  broaden  the 
mind.  They  do  much  to  qualify  it  to  appreciate 
religious  truth,  but  they  can  never  fill  the  place  of 
religion.  The  one  great  need  of  the  soul,  after  it 
has  been  nourished  and  expanded  to  the  utmost  by 
science  and  philosophy,  remains  unsatisfied.  It  is 
yet  a  hollow  vessel.  It  is  yet  an  altar  without  fire. 
And  this  one  great  need  is  expressed  in  our  text : 
"  Let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ 
Jesus."  In  addition  to  natural  life,  the  life  of  the 
senses,  the  life  of  the  intellect,  and  of  the  human 
affections,  we  need  what  our  Saviour  calls  eternal 
life,  the  life  quickened  in  the  soul  by  the  truth  and 
spirit  of  God.  The  moral  and  spiritual  nature 
needs  to  be  penetrated  and  stimulated  by  a  holy 
love   and   holy    desires    that    pervade    and    illu- 


THE  MIND    OF  CHRIST.  117 

minate  the  whole  being,  and  subdue  and  mould  it 
after  the  divine  image.  The  character  and  truth 
of  Christ  need  to  be  enstamped  upon  every  feature 
of  our  religious  nature,  developed  in  all  our  acts, 
and  to  be  the  great  principle  to  move  and  actuate 
the  whole  man. 

In  all  our  enterprises  and  ambitions  it  is  the 
mind  and  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ  that  we  need  to 
perfect  the  development  and  education  of  our  nat- 
ures, and  to  make  our  happiness  complete.  Let 
us  strive  to  be  conscious  that  Christ  must  be  and 
dwell  within  us  to  produce  harmony  and  fullness 
of  all  that  is  good,  lovely,  and  spiritual  in  man. 
We  must  become  like  Him  in  character,  disposi- 
tion, desire,  thought,  feeling,  and  action.  His 
spirit  must  pervade  our  spirits  till  they  glow  with 
the  warmth  of  his  love. 

We  can  learn  the  true  philosophy  and  purpose 
of  life  only  from  Christ.  And  He  alone  can  teach 
us  the  ideas  and  principles  that  give  the  highest 
significance  to  life.  In  this  fact  lies  the  secret  of 
Christ's  power.  He  grasps  a  new  conception  of 
life.  This  conception  is  not  visionary,  but  grows 
out  of  fundamental  ideas.  He  gives  us  new  views 
of  the  character,  government,  and  purposes  of 
God ;  of  the  nature,  duty,  and  destiny  of  man  ;  of 
the  agencies,  processes,  and  principles  by  which 
man  is  to  be  saved  from  sin  and  restored  to  holi- 
ness and  happiness. 

It  is  by  vitalizing  his  thoughts  upon  these  fun- 


118  iSERMONS. 

damental  questions  in  the  hearts  of  men,  as  ele- 
ments of  their  moral  and  spiritual  experience,  that 
Christ  makes  all  things  new.  We  can  easily  per- 
ceive what  a  change  would  be  wrought  in  the 
world's  life  by  the  introduction  of  Christ's  view 
of  God,  as  the  Eternal  Goodness,  the  Universal 
Father,  and  Everlasting  Friend.  Before  He  came 
God  had  been  worshiped  chiefly  as  the  Creator, 
the  king,  the  judge  of  men.  And  as  such,  men 
did  not,  could  not  love  Him,  as  they  have  loved 
Him  since  they  have  been  permitted  to  say,  "  Our 
Father  who  art  in  heaven."  This  satisfies  us. 
He  is  all  to  us  that  we  desire.  We  can  draw  near 
to  Him,  and  trust  Him  fully,  and  love  Him  with 
all  the  tenderness  of  our  filial  nature.  What  a 
new  life  this  thought  imparts  to  our  souls  !  We 
obey  and  worship  in  a  new  spirit.  When  we 
fully  receive  Christ's  view  of  the  divine  love  and 
fatherhood,  we  are  new  creatures.  We  live  in  a 
new  world.  We  think  new  thoughts.  We  have 
new  joys  and  sorrows,  desires  and  hopes. 

Equally  well  does  Christ's  view  of  the  nature  of 
man  illustrate  our  theme.  We  put  a  different  es- 
timate upon  ourselves,  when  we  see  ourselves  in 
the  light  of  Christian  truth  to  be  the  children  of 
God,  created  in  his  moral  and  spiritual  likeness. 
If  we  have  not  the  mind  of  Christ  upon  this  sub- 
ject, what  are  we  but  mere  creatures  of  earth  and 
sense,  born  to  labor  and  suffer  and  perish  ?  This  is 
the  best  view  of  his  own  nature  and  destiny  man  has 


TEE  MIND    OF  CHRIST.  119 

ever  attained  without  tlie  light  of  Christian  truth. 
But  where  the  gospel  is  received  he  rises  at  once 
into  the  light  of  immortality.  He  perceives  the 
infinite  possibilities  of  his  nature,  his  need  of  in- 
struction,^guidance,  and  holiness.  And  all  the  dis- 
cipline of  life  has  meaning.  Every  labor,  joy,  and 
sorrow  is  sent  as  the  ministry  of  the  Father's  love, 
to  teach  us  higher  wisdom  and  to  prepare  us  for 
higher  blessedness. 

How  important  to  our  highest  welfare  is  it,  that 
we  have  the  mind  which  was  in  Christ,  in  refer- 
ence to  our  own  nature.  It  exalts  and  dignifies 
the  life  God  has  given  us.  It  makes  it  sacred. 
And  it  makes  duty  sacred ;  and  joy  and  sorrow, 
hope  and  fear,  life  and  death,  are  all  sacred  in  a 
life  that  is  divine  and  immortal. 

And  what  can  be  so  great  a  blessing  to  us  as  to 
have  the  mind  which  was  in  Christ,  in  reference 
to  the  infinite  future,  beyond  the  grave.  There 
stretches  out  before  us  a  vast,  a  boundless  sea  of 
being,  of  conscious  life  and  ever  increasing  joy  or 
sorrow.  What  will  be  the  character  of  that  life  ? 
Will  it  be  dark  and  desolate,  an  infinite  waste  of 
the  powers  of  being  ?  Or  will  it  be  bright  and 
glorious,  a  perpetual  fulfillment  of  the  wisdom  and 
love  of  God  in  creating  us. 

If  we  have  the  mind  which  was  in  Christ,  we 
shall  not  doubt  the  triumphant  and  glorious  issue 
of  God's  work  of  creation  and  of  grace.  Christ 
never  doubted  it.    He  threw  no  dark  shadows  over 


120  SEHMONS. 

the  future.  He  gives  us  the  most  cheering  prom- 
ises, and  inspires  the  brightest  hopes.  How  often 
does  He  point  on  to  his  own  victory  over  error  and 
sin  and  death,  and  exult  in  the  prospect  of  a  world 
restored  to  God. 

Now  in  reference  to  this  question  of  destiny,  as 
to  all  other  questions,  the  apostle  says,  '"  Let  this 
mind  be  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus." 
We  need  this  view  of  the  future  to  explain  the 
existence  of  evil  in  harmony  with  the  wisdom  and 
just'ce  and  goodness  of  God.  It  is  needed  to  make 
Christ's  mission  a  success.  It  is  needed  to  up- 
hold and  strengthen  us  in  the  conflicts  of  life,  to 
comfort  us  in  sickness  and  bereavement,  and  to 
enable  us  to  die  in  peace. 

So  of  all  the  great  questions  of  life  there  is  one, 
and  only  one  satisfactory  explanation.  It  is  that 
which  Christ  gives  us  in  the  gospel.  By  this  we 
may  interpret  every  experience  through  which 
God  calls  us  to  pass,  and  find  it  consistent  with 
the  highest  wisdom  and  goodness.  In  the  light 
and  spirit  of  the  gospel  all  earthl}^  scenes,  trials, 
and  enjoyments  are  transfigured,  and  seem  to  be 
pervaded  b}^  divine  and  spiritual  influences.  God 
is  brought  very  near  to  us,  and  his  providence  is 
recognized  in  all  the  events  of  life. 

But  it  is  only  as  we  have  the  mind  of  Christ 
that  we  can  take  this  exalted,  spiritual  view  of 
life.  We  must  look  at  it  from  his  stand-point. 
We  must  meet  its  experiences  in  his  spirit,  with 


THE  MIND   OF  CHRIST.  121 

his  faith  in  God,  with  his  love  for  man,  with  his 
respect  for  truth  and  right,  with  his  devout  and 
reverent  heart,  and  with  his  bright  hopes  for  im- 
mortahty.  We  must  stand  above  the  world,  not 
permitting  it  to  enslave  us  or  embitter  our  hearts 
with  its  gross  spirit.  We  must  command  its  forces 
to  obey  and  serve  us,  make  them  all  tributaries 
and  ministers  to  our  spiritual  life.  Our  Saviour 
did  this.  He  was  made  perfect  through  suffering. 
As  He  labored  and  sacrificed  and  prayed,  the  more 
He  grew  in  favor  with  God  and  men.  He  seemed 
to  have  the  power  to  gather  up  all  the  experiences 
of  his  life  and  make  them  minister  to  the  increase 
of  his  spiritual  power.  And  we  may  do  this,  if  we 
have  his  mind  in  us,  if,  like  Him,  we  watch  and 
pray  and  keep  our  hearts  open  towards  God  and 
heaven.  And  this  is  what  all  must  do  before  they 
can  enjoy  his  salvation.  Certainly  no  one  can 
ever  be  saved  who  has  any  other  mind  than  the 
mind  of  Christ.  In  Him  we  are  to  be  made  alive ; 
there  is  no  heavenly  life  out  of  Him.  There  is  no 
peace  but  the  peace  of  Jesus. 

Let  us  strive  for  oneness  with  Him,  —  oneness 
in  thought,  in  spirit,  in  deed,  and  in  truth.  May 
we  ever  be  able  to  say  with  the  apostle,  "  I  have 
the  mind  of  Christ." 


V. 

THE  METHOD   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


"  And  we  know  that  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  God,  to  them  that  are  the  called  according  to  his  pur- 
pose." —  Romans  viii.  28. 

An  early  interpretation  of  Christianity  taught 
that  when  the  apostle,  in  our  text,  speaks  of 
"  them  that  are  the  called  according  to  God's  pur- 
pose," He  means  such  as  are  elected  or  chosen  to 
be  saved,  as  distinguished  from  those  who  are  eter- 
nally reprobated  to  be  lost.  A  better  understand- 
ing of  the  apostle's  thought  is,  that  he  refers  to 
those  who  now  love  God,  who  have  been  called  by 
his  grace  out  of  the  darkness  of  a  sinful  life  into 
the  light  and  blessedness  of  a  Christian  experi- 
ence. 

In  the  divine  purpose  or  plan  of  redemption  all 
men  are  called  to  a  life  of  holiness,  a  life  of  sub- 
mission and  obedience  to  God.  He  has  purposed 
in  Himself  to  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in 
Christ.  He  has  called  the  world  ''  from  the  rising 
of   the   sun   unto  the  going  down  of   the  same." 


THE  METHOD    OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.      123 

"  Look  unto  me,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  be 
ye  saved,  for  I  am  God  and  there  is  none  besides 
me." 

This  is  the  call  and  purpose  of  God  in  Christ. 
It  is  both  universal  and  specific.  It  relates  to  the 
race  as  a  whole,  and  to  each  individual  in  particu- 
lar. While  we  are  assured  that  "  the  Father  sent 
the  Son  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world,"  we  are  no 
less  positively  assured  that  "  He  tasted  death  for 
every  man." 

But  there  is  method,  order,  and  progression  in 
the  work  of  grace.  The  mission  of  Christ  is  not 
yet  fulfilled.  His  kingdom  is  gradually  being 
built  up  in  the  earth,  his  reign  extended  from 
heart  to  heart  and  realm  to  realm.  It  was  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  divine  plan  that  the  offer  of  the 
gospel  should  first  be  made  to  the  Jews.  They 
were  first  called  according  to  his  purpose.  It  was 
first  published  to  them  and  afterwards  to  the  Gen- 
tiles. To  call  is  to  invite,  to  urge.  The  Jews 
and  then  the  Gentiles  were  invited  by  the  mes- 
sages of  truth  to  participate  in  all  the  blessings  of 
the  gospel.  They  are  likened  to  a  feast  and  men 
are  called  to  come  in  and  partake.  It  is  prepared, 
the  prophet  tells  us,  for  all  people.  When  the 
Saviour  called  sinners  to  repentance  ;  when  the 
apostles  and  disciples  called  men  to  believe  the 
gospel,  to  be  saintly  and  blameless  and  holy,  such 
were  the  called.  And  those  who  heeded  these  in- 
vitations and  yielded  their  hearts  to  the  love  and 


124  SERMONS. 

service  of  God  were,  in  an  especial  sense,  the 
called.  This  point  is  illustrated  by  the  apostle's 
language,  "  We  trust  in  the  living  God  who  is 
the  Saviour  of  all  men,  especially  of  them  that  be- 
lieve." God  is  the  Saviour  of  all  men  because  He 
calls  all  men  to  receive  his  salvation,  and  it  is  his 
purpose  to  bring  them  to  receive  it.  But  He  is,  in 
an  especial  sense,  the  Saviour  of  the  believer,  be- 
cause He  has  obeyed  or  accepted  his  call  and  now 
enjoys  salvation.  Those  who  love  God  are  the 
called  according  to  his  purpose,  because  the  grace 
of  God  has  won  them  from  sin  to  a  new  and 
Christ-like  life ;  they  have  been  called  out  of  dark- 
ness into  the  marvelous  light  of  the  gospel. 

Whenever,  then,  we  read  in  the  gospel  of  those 
who  are  "  the  called  of  God,"  we  may  know  that 
they  are  those  who  have  been  translated  into  the 
kingdom  of  his  Son,  who  have  been  brought  to 
experience  the  love  of  God,  and  to  give  their 
hearts  and  lives  in  submissiveness  and  obedience  to 
his  will.  All  things  work  together  for  the  good 
of  those  who  are  thus  called,  who  thus  love  God. 

But  what  is  implied  in  being  called  into  an  ex- 
perience of  the  love  of  God  ?  Those  who  obey  this 
call  are  brought  into  heart-communion  and  fellow- 
ship with  God.  The  child's  love  for  its  parent  im- 
plies the  spirit  of  obedience,  the  warm  attachment, 
the  desire  to  be  with  him,  the  undoubting  confi- 
dence and  confiding  intercourse.  So  love  to  God 
implies  that  those  who  experience  it  become  the 


THE   METHOD    OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.      125 

willing  and  happy  subjects  of  God.  They  have, 
in  an  especial  sense,  become  his  people  ;  charac- 
teristically, they  are  his  children  ;  the  love  of  God 
is  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts  by  the  indwelling  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  A  new  and  divine  element  or 
principle  of  life  is  in  their  souls.  They  love  God 
from  an  inward  experience  of  his  love,  because  He 
first  loved  them.  They  love  Him  as  their  Cre- 
ator, Preserver,  but  especially  as  their  Redeemer. 
They  love  his  name,  his  worship,  his  word,  his 
people,  his  ordinances.  They  love  Him  truly  and 
fervently  in  spirit.  They  love  to  meditate  upon 
Him  and  to  commune  with  Him,  and  they  desire 
to  love  Him  more  and  to  serve  Him  better.  Such 
are  the  dispositions  and  feelings  of  those  who  are 
the  called  of  God. 

And  to  such,  says  the  apostle,  all  things  work 
together  for  their  good.  Not  always  to  secure 
them  present  happiness  and  outward  prosperity; 
not  to  give  immediate  gratification  to  all  their 
desires;  not  to  save  them  from  all  temptations 
and  trials ;  nor  to  make  their  lives  one  of  ease  and 
sloth.  We  remember  that  Jesus  was  led  up  by 
the  Spirit  into  the  wilderness  to  be  tempted  of  the 
devil.  So  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  the 
human  heart  often  leads  its  possessor  into  sever- 
est conflicts  with  evil.  The  Christian  often  feels 
called  to  do  and  say  those  things  which  will  bring 
him  only  enmity,  reproach,  and  loss.  He  must 
take  positions  that  are  unpopular  with  the  multi- 


126  SERMONS. 

tude.  He  must  stand  up  boldly  for  the  right. 
He  must  utter  stern  Avords  of  rebuke  to  sin.  He 
must  be  ready  to  separate  from  fast  friends,  and, 
like  the  apostle,  if  necessary,  suffer  the  loss  of  all 
things  for  Christ's  sake. 

But  in  all  these  difficulties  he  is  permitted  to 
fall  back  upon  God  for  help.  He  knows  that  God 
lives  and  rules  ;  that  He  is  the  Lord  Almighty, 
and  that  his  arm  is  not  shortened  that  it  cannot 
save.  In  the  broad  sweep  of  the  divine  govern- 
ment, whatever  partial  and  transient  evils  it  may 
involve,  it  directs  all  events  for  the  permanent 
well-being  of  those  who  conform  to  its  require- 
ments. In  saying  that  all  things  work  together 
for  good  to  them  that  love  God,  the  apostle 
means,  not  present  enjoyment,  but  the  permanent 
moral  and  spiritual  good  of  the  soul ;  he  compre- 
hends all  its  interests  as  they  relate  to  time  and 
eternity,  he  recognizes  its  need  of  discipline  and 
growth  and  spiritual  quickening.  When  our 
hearts  are  anchored  in  God,  when  our  affections 
cluster  around  and  cling  to  Him,  the  more  they 
are  chastened,  the  purer  do  they  become.  When 
the  storm  beats  upon  them,  they  hold  so  firmly  to 
Him  that  they  seem  to  draw  his  life  into  them- 
selves. Thus  even  temptations  and  trials  work 
together  for  their  good.  If  God  be  for  us,  and 
we  are  for  God,  who  or  what  can  be  against  us  ? 
There  is  not  an  element  or  atom  in  the  vast  uni- 
verse that  is  not  made  to  minister  life  and  strength 


THE  METHOD    OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE.     127 

to  the  faithful  soul.  There  is  not  a  thought  nor 
an  affection  in  the  human  or  the  divine  mind  that 
will  not  quicken  to  new  life  and  joy  the  soul  that 
is  filled  with  the  love  of  God.  All  that  genius  has 
discovered  or  wisdom  wrought  in  science  and  art ; 
all  that  learning  has  written ;  all  that  piety  has 
thought  and  prayed  and  done  ;  all  that  enterprise 
has  accomplished  in  every  department  of  human 
action ;  the  theories  and  institutions,  the  truths 
and  falsehoods,  the  virtues  and  vices,  the  joys  and 
sorrows  of  men  in  every  age  and  every  clime ;  ab- 
solutely all  things  in  heaven  and  earth  work  to- 
gether for  good  to  them  that  love  God. 

And  is  it  not  an  inspiring  thought  that  in  the 
holy  heights  above  us,  God,  Christ,  angels,  the 
spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect,  are  all  helping  us 
in  our  struggles,  all  interested  in  our  victory  ;  that 
in  the  broad  world  around  us  all  events,  all  men, 
—  good  men  with  their  example  and  prayers  and 
love,  bad  men  by  the  warning  of  their  crimes,  by 
the  patience  and  benevolence  they  require  us  to 
exercise,  —  are  helping  us  in  our  efforts  to  come 
nearer  to  God. 

Yes,  absolutely,  all  things  work  together  for  the 
good  of  them  that  love  God.  And  consider  what 
a  positive,  active  force  is  here  implied.  It  is  not, 
all  things  permit  our  good ;  or  all  things  may  be 
overcome  to  secure  our  good,  but  all  things  work 
for  it.  All  things  are  enlisted  on  our  side  when 
we   are   enlisted  on  the  side  of   God.     There   is 


128  SERMONS. 

nothing  in  the  mental  or  moral  universe  at  rest. 
All  things  work,  —  thoughts,  desires,  affections, 
convictions,  all  work  and  produce  results.  All 
events  tend  to  some  end.  As  in  nature  all  the 
elements  are  active,  —  the  air,  the  light,  the  rain, 
the  tempests,  —  so  all  things  in  providence  and 
grace  are  moving  forward  in  majestic  order  to  one 
*'  far  off  divine  event." 

And  let  us  not  overlook  this  suggestion  of  har- 
mony, order,  and  completeness.  All  things,  not 
only  work,  but  work  together  ;  work  as  one  whole. 
There  is  diversity  of  elements,  but  the  operation 
and  the  end  are  harmonious.  As  in  the  musical 
instrument  all  the  notes  and  sounds  are  different 
and  yet  produce  harmony ;  as  in  the  Hght  the  pris- 
matic colors  are  distinct  and  unlike,  yet  working 
together  all  unite  and  form  the  soft  and  radiant 
beams  in  which  we  walk  ;  as  in  natural  scenery 
there  is  the  mountain  with  its  craggy  summit,  the 
verdant  valley,  the  flowing  stream,  and  the  roar- 
ing cataract  all  uniting  to  form  the  landscape  and 
please  the  eye  ;  or  as  in  the  piece  of  mechanism 
the  various  parts  in  their  action  are  opposites,  yet 
all  work  together  and  fulfill  its  design,  so  in  the 
government  of  God  all  objects  and  events  and 
experiences  are  one  in  the  impression  they  make 
upon  the  pure  and  loving  heart.  They  all  work 
together  and  that  for  its  good.  We  do  not  always 
see  this.  We  look  upon  this  event  by  itself,  and 
upon  that  event  by  itself,  and  we  say,  these  are 


THE  METHOD    OF    THE   CnRISTIAN  LIFE.     129 

against  us ;  they  are  not  good.  But  it  is  not  so. 
Separately  some  things  appear  to  work  for  good 
and  others  for  evil,  but  when  viewed  in  the  great 
whole  and  purpose  of  the  divine  government, 
they  are  all  seen  to  tend  to  one  blessed  end,  —  the 
real  and  eternal  good  of  them  that  love  God.  So 
to  the  old  patriarch  the  loss  of  his  favorite  son, 
the  desolating  famine,  the  giving  up,  one  after 
another,  of  Joseph  and  Benjamin  and  Simeon, 
the  removal  into  Egypt,  —  all  these  things  seemed 
against  him.  But  they  were  not.  They  all 
worked  together  for  his  good.  So  did  all  the  con- 
flicts in  the  life  of  Moses  and  David  and  Jeremiah 
work  together  for  their  good.  Behold  the  suffer- 
ings and  death  of  the  Son  of  God  exalting  Him 
far  above  all  thrones  and  dominions,  to  be  a  Prince 
and  a  Saviour.  And  how  often  does  the  experi- 
ence of  every  Christian  heart  repeat  the  words, 
''  All  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God."  We  thought  that  severe  loss  would 
ruin  us ;  that  bereavement,  the  death  of  that 
lovely  child,  or  dear  mother  or  sister,  would  crush 
us  ;  that  sickness  destroy  us.  But  they  did  not. 
They  all  worked  together  for  our  good ;  they  were 
all  necessary  to  fill  out  the  plan  of  our  lives,  to 
mature  our  experience,  and  fit  us  for  the  higher 
love  and  enjoyment  of  God.  O  blessed  assurance  ! 
Christian,  amid  all  thy  conflicts,  tears,  and  prayers, 
bind  it  to  thy  heart.  When  a  thoughtless,  sinful 
world  scoffs  at  thine  appeal,  and  turns  from  thy 


130  SERMONS. 

holy  ecstasy  and  consecrated  life  to  sordid  pleasure 
and  selfish  aims,  oh,  then  look  up,  let  not  thy  spirit 
fail.  God's  own  hand  shall  guide  through  the 
deepening  gloom ;  his  love  shall  cheer  thee,  his 
wisdom  cause  all  things  to  work  together  for  thy 
good. 

"  Know,  my  soul,  thy  full  salvation, 
Rise  o'er  siu  and  fear  and  care  ; 
Joy  to  find  in  every  station 
Something  still  to  do  or  bear. 
Think  what  spirit  dwells  within  thee ; 
Think  what  Father's  smiles  are  thine; 
Think  what  Jesus  did  to  win  thee,  — 
Child  of  heaven  !  canst  thou  repine  '^ 

"  Haste  thee  on  from  grace  to  glory, 
Armed  with  faith  and  winged  with  prayer ; 
Heaven's  eternal  day's  before  thee, 
God's  own  hand  shall  guide  thee  there. 
Soon  shall  cease  thine  earthly  mission. 
Soon  shall  pass  thy  pilgrim  days, 
Hope  shall  change  to  glad  fruition, 
Faith  to  sight,  and  prayer  to  praise." 


VI. 

ACCEPTANCE  WITH   CHRIST. 


"  He  came  unto  his  own,  and  his  own  received  Him  not.  But  as 
many  as  received  Him,  to  them  gave  He  power  to  become  the  sons 
of  God,  even  to  them  that  believe  on  his  name."  — John  i.  11,  12. 

We  have  here  in  a  few  compreliensive  sentences, 
as  it  were,  a  summary  of  the  gospel.  This  passage 
of  Scripture  treats  of  the  Saviour's  coming,  of  his 
inheritance  in  men,  of  their  refusal  to  receive  Him, 
of  the  blessing  He  brings  them,  and  of  the  means 
by  which  they  come  into  actual  possession  of  the 
blessing. 

It  is  not  important  to  our  theme  that  we  should 
dwell  upon  the  fact  or  events  of  Christ's  appear- 
ance on  earth.  Let  us  turn  our  attention  first  to 
the  statement  here  made,  that  "  He  came  unto  his 
own."  Who  were  his  own  ?  To  whom  did  the 
Saviour  come? 

There  are  two  answers  to  this  question.  One 
is  contained  in  the  text,  the  other  is  found  in  the 
uniform  testimony  and  spirit  of  the  gospel ;  one  is 
explicit  and  positive,  the  other  is  inductive. 


132  SERMONS. 

We  are  informed  in  our  text  that  ''  Christ's 
own  "  are  those  to  whom  He  came,  and  who  ''  re- 
ceived Him  not."  He  came  unto  his  own,  and 
they  received  Him  not. 

Probably  there  is  particular  reference  to  the 
Jews  in  this  language.  Christ  came  personally  to 
them,  and  they  were  his  own  kindred  and  country- 
men. When  He  sent  out  his  disciples  to  preach, 
He  said  to  them  at  first,  "  Go  not  in  the  way  of 
the  Gentiles,  and  into  any  city  of  the  Samaritans 
enter  thou  not,  but  go  unto  the  lost  sheep  of  the 
house  of  Israel."  His  own  countrymen  were  also 
the  first  to  reject  Him.  They  misunderstood,  per- 
secuted, and  crucified  Him. 

But  this  is  only  the  literal  application  of  the 
text.  It  has  a  broader  meaning,  for  the  Saviour 
came  not  only  to  one,  but  to  all  nations.  "  The 
heathen  "  have  been  "  given  Him  for  an  inherit- 
ance, and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  a  pos- 
session." All  nations,  families,  and  kindreds  of  the 
earth  are  to  be  blessed  in  Him.  The  Father  sent 
Him  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  Power  was 
given  Him  over  all  flesh  that  He  might  give  eter- 
nal life  to  all.  His  religion  is  a  universal  religion, 
embracing  the  well-being  of  all  mankind. 

These  plain  statements  of  the  gospel  make  evi- 
dent one  fact  that  has  not  always  been  understood. 
It  is  that  Christ  has  an  interest  in  men  before  they 
have  an  interest  in  Him,  that  He  has  an  inherit- 
ance in  the  wicked  as  well  as  in  the  righteous.     It 


ACCEPTANCE  WITH  CHRIST.  133 

is  believed  by  some  that  only  those  are  Christ's 
who  receive  Him,  believe  on  Him,  and  obey  Him. 
But  our  text  explicitly  affirms  that  those  who  do 
not  receive  Him  are  his.  "  His  own  received  Him 
not."  He  claims  an  inheritance  even  in  such  as 
do  not  acknowledge  his  claim,  who  have  no  faith 
in  his  divine  character  and  office,  and  cast  off  his 
authority. 

Objection  to  this  view  is  frequently  made,  on 
the  ground  that  we  are  also  told  in  the  gospel  that 
such  as  "have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ  are  none  of 
his."  But  this  statement  does  not  refer  to  Christ's 
office  and  work,  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  in  its 
fulfillment,  but  to  the  present  relation  of  the  un- 
believing and  sinful  to  Him.  Those  who  have  not 
Christ's  spirit  are  not  his  disciples,  they  are  not 
Christians,  and  have  not  Christ's  purity  and  peace. 
If  a  man  is  not  influenced  by  the  meek,  pure,  and 
holy  spirit  of  the  Saviour,  if  he  is  not  conformed 
to  his  image,  if  his  life  does  not  resemble  his,  he  is 
a  stranger  to  his  religion.  In  this  view  he  is  none 
of  Christ's.  But  there  is  a  broader  and  more  im- 
portant sense  in  which  all  men  are  Christ's.  The 
angel  testified  that  He  should  save  his  people  from 
their  sins.  They  were  his  people  while  they  were 
sinners.  The  Father  gave  Him  power  over  all 
flesh,  that  He  might  give  eternal  life  to  as  many 
as  He  gave  Him.  All  were  given  to  Him  before 
they  became  partakers  of  eternal  life.  They  were 
given  Him  for  the  special  purpose  that  He  might 


134  SERMOl^a. 

bestow  that  life  upon  them.  In  this  important 
sense,  all  men  are  Christ's,  even  before  they  are 
converted  to  Him,  and  while  they  live  in  sin. 
They  are  his  to  save  from  sin,  to  enlighten  and  bless. 
But  they  are  not  his  in  the  sense  of  discipleship, 
Christian  character,  and  spiritual  life. 

We  should  not  forget  that  the  Saviour  came  into 
the  world  to  fulfill  a  specific  mission  and  purpose. 
His  work  was  with  men,  and  for  men,  in  fulfillment 
of  the  Father's  will  in  reference  to  them.  If  we 
glance  at  the  moral  and  spiritual  condition  of  man- 
kind in  his  time,  and  in  all  time,  we  learn  the 
world's  great  need.  Men  have  lost  sight  of  God. 
Their  hearts  are  alienated  from  his  life  by  wicked 
■works.  Even  when  they  know  Him,  they  glorify 
Him  not  as  God,  and  their  foolish  hearts  are  dark- 
ened. Three  kinds  of  selfishness  have  blinded 
them.  Three  rank  roots  have  struck  into  the  soil 
of  j  the  human  heart,  sending  up  growths  of  super- 
stition and  sensuality  which  overshadow  and  en- 
feeble the  higher  life.  Self-love,  self-will,  and 
self-indulgence  have  made  our  intellects,  our  con- 
sciences, and  our  passions  rebels  against  God.  "  The 
whole  head  is  sick,  and  the  whole  heart  faint." 

In  this  threefold  corruption,  in  the  time  of  Christ 
the  world  was  preeminently  godless.  Curiosity  was 
all  that  was  left  as  the  aim  of  science ;  war,  as  the 
work  of  enterprise  ;  and  a  sensuous  enthusiasm 
for  the  beautiful,  as  the  inspiration  of  art.  Alex- 
andria, Rome,  and  Athens  represented  these  three 


ACCEPTANCE   WITH   CHRIST.  135 

ambitions.  In  losing  a  knowledge  of  God,  man 
had  lost  himself.  Faith  in  God  and  the  dignity 
of  man  went  down  together.  Human  rights  and 
liberty  failed  with  the  failure  o{  the  worship  of  the 
true  God.  The  scholars  and  the  priests  mystified 
the  people ;  the  Epicureans  tempted  them  ;  the 
Stoics  flattered  and  despised  them.  Seneca  stood 
for  the  world's  idea  of  learning,  CaBsar  for  its  idea 
of  politics,  Corinth  for  its  idea  of  pleasure. 

The  world's  need  of  the  Saviour  and  the  pur- 
pose of  his  coming  are  apparent,  when  we  take 
this  survey  of  human  society  as  it  was  and  as  it 
is.  The  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God.  Christ 
came  to  show  us  the  Father.  He  was  a  manifesta- 
tion of  God.  He  enshrined  the  divine  in  the  hu- 
man as  it  never  had  been  before.  He  came  to 
cause  the  heart  of  man  to  touch  the  heart  of  God ; 
to  blend  them  in  that  holy,  spiritual  union  which 
made  Him  and  the  Father  one.  He  came  that 
the  Spirit  of  God,  through  faith  in  Him,  might 
enter,  quicken,  and  sanctify  the  human  soul.  His 
mission  is,  if  the  expression  may  be  allowed,  to 
establish  God  in  the  practical  possession  of  man, 
who  is  really  and  forever  his  own.  He  did  not 
spend  his  life  in  establishing  an  original  right  of 
possession.  God  signed  and  sealed  that  right 
when  He  sent  Him.  "  He  came  unto  his  own." 
Neither  scholar  nor  priest.  Epicurean  nor  Stoic, 
Seneca  nor  Corinth,  man  nor  devil,  had  any  right 
to  man.     He  belonged  to  Christ,  as  the  represent- 


186  SERMONS. 

ative  of  God,  liis  Creator.  God's  image  was  upon 
his  soul.  The  breath  of  his  own  life  was  in  his 
body.  His  own  right  arm  was  outstretched  to 
uphold  and  shield  him.  The  Saviour  did  not 
create  in  man  new  religious  faculties,  but  He  en- 
lightened and  sanctified  those  He  had,  with  his 
"  grace  and  truth."  He  came  to  save  man,  such 
as  he  was  and  is  by  nature.  He  fills  nature  with 
grace.  He  inspires  the  faith,  He  quickens  the 
love  of  the  human  heart.  He  does  not  desire  a 
mere  legal  title  to  men's  bodies,  but  the  free  sur- 
render of  their  hearts.  The  one  thing  needful  is 
living  goodness.  It  is  produced  in  the  heart  only 
by  the  indwelling  of  Christ.  As  we  have  said,  in 
every  age  there  has  been  a  threefold  hindrance  to 
his  reception  into  the  hearts  of  men.  Pride,  will- 
fulness, and  indulgence  have  ever  stood  in  his  way. 
It  is  easy  to  receive  Him  by  outward  professions 
and  services,  but  to  receive  Him  as  a  spirit  and 
life  is  a  radical  and  difficult  work. 

As  these  hindrances  are  threefold,  so  a  full  re- 
ception of  Christ  implies  the  three  elements,  faith, 
love,  service.  These  together  establish  Christ  in 
the  soul,  and  impart  the  peculiar  richness  and 
glory  of  a  Christian  character. 

There  must  be,  first,  a  belief  in  Christ.  We 
must  be  convinced  that  He  is  what  He  claimed  to 
be.  He  called  Himself  the  only  begotten  of  the 
Father,  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  the  giver  of  eter- 
nal life,  the  owner  of  all  souls,  the  friend  of  the 


ACCEPTANCE  WITH  CUEIST.  137 

sinnner,  tlie  foe  of  sin.  Is  He  all  these  to  us  ?  Do 
we  in  our  hearts  believe  that  He  came  forth  from 
the  bosom  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth, 
to  restore  a  fallen  world  to  God  ?  This  is  the  first 
action  of  our  minds  in  receiving  Him.  We  doubt 
his  veracity  until  we  are  convinced  of  this.  The 
Saviour  knew  who  and  what  He  was,  or  He  did 
not  know.  If  He  knew,  He  is  all  that  the  titles 
which  he  applied  to  Himself  mean.  If  He  did 
not  know,  as  another  has  said,  his  ignorance  or  de- 
ception make  Him  less  than  one  of  the  honest  sol- 
diers who  led  Him  away  to  the  judgment  hall. 

But  simple  belief  in  Christ  is  not  a  full  recep- 
tion of  Him.  We  believe  in  many  things  that  we 
care  very  little  about.  There  must  be  love  to 
make  our  faith  a  bond  of  union  between  our  hearts 
and  Him.  A  mere  bearer  of  dispatches  from  one 
court  to  another  would  not  need  this.  He  may 
not  have  any  interest  in  either  party,  or  they  in 
Him.  But  when  the  messenger  comes  with  a 
moral,  spiritual  purpose,  to  kindle  a  new  life,  there 
must  be  love  awakened  in  the  hearts  of  both  par- 
ties. Their  interests  must  be  one.  As  there  is  no 
stability  in  government  until  loyalty  binds  the 
subject  to  his  king,  as  there  is  no  efficiency  or 
power  in  a  party  until  the  leader's  name  awakens 
enthusiasm,  so  the  Saviour's  purpose  to  fill  all 
hearts  with  divine  love  can  never  be  fulfilled  until 
we  love  Him.  We  do  not  receive  Him  in  the  full- 
ness of  his  mission,  we  are  not  his  in  the  highest 


138  SERMONS. 

sense,  until  we  give  Him  onr  heart's  purest,  warm- 
est affections.     And  even  faith  and  love  alone  are 
not  a  full   reception   of    Christ.     They   must   be 
wrought   out   into   service,  as   the  heated  iron  is 
made  into  an  instrument  of  use.     It  amounts  to 
nothing  to  make  the  iron  solid  and  strong.     This 
is  simply  faith.     It  avails  nothing  to  heat  it  red- 
hot.     This  is  love.     But  if  we  take  the  solid  iron 
when  it  is  hot,  and  mould  it  into  the  swiftly  rolling 
wheel  and  the  machine  to  gather  in  the  harvests, 
then  it  is  of  value.    So  our  faith  and  love  must 
develop  in  the  active  service  of  Christ  before  we 
fully  receive  Him.     Not  a  reluctant  service,  but 
such  as  the  loving  heart  bestows,  cheerful  and  free. 
In   the   gospel  this   idea   of   service   is   closely 
blended  with  all  that  is  there  said  of  experimental 
religion.  "  Lovest  thou  me  ?    Then  feed  my  sheep," 
said  the  Saviour  to  Peter.     "  He  that  keepeth  my 
commandments,  he  it  is  that  loveth  me."     "  This 
is  the  love  of  God,  that  ye  do  whatsoever  I  have 
commanded   you."      Obedience   is   demonstrative 
proof  of  faith  and  love.     Receiving  Christ  in  his 
fullness  is  a  work.    He  has  a  cross  of  self-denial  and 
self-sacrifice  which  we   must   receive  with    Him. 
The  hungry,  the  naked,  the  sick,  the   ignorant, 
the  intemperate,  are  all  around  us.     The  Saviour 
comes   to    us   bearing   all  these   upon   his   heart. 
If  we  receive  Him,  we  must  receive  them.     ''  In- 
asmuch as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me."    The 


ACCEPTANCE  WITH  CHRIST.  139 

Saviour  is  not  received  by  us  as  individuals,  or  as 
liis  cliurch,  until  all  within  the  sphere  of  our  influ- 
ence are  blessed  by  our  faith  and  love. 

And  as  many  as  do  receive  Him  with  sincere 
faith,  fervent  love,  and  cheerful  obedience,  to  them 
gives  He  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God.  Have 
we  received  this  gift  of  spiritual  power  ?  Have  we 
so  fully  received  Christ  into  our  hearts  that  we  are 
indeed  the  children  of  God  by  faith  in  Him  ?  Have 
we  been  adopted  into  his  spiritual  family,  made 
heirs  according  to  the  promise  ?  We  may  know 
ourselves  to  be  the  creatures  of  God.  It  may  be 
that  we  are  his  servants.  But  are  we  children, 
sons  and  daughters  of  the  Lord  Almighty  ?  Have 
our  hearts  been  opened,  and  has  Christ  in  all  the 
plenitude  of  his  grace  entered,  to  abide  with  us  ? 
Those  who  thus  receive  Him  are  the  conquerors 
who  overcome  the  world.  They  are  able  to  re- 
joice in  the  midst  of  affliction.  They  come  spot- 
less and  beautiful  out  of  great  tribulations,  having 
washed  their  robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 
Persecution  strengthens  them.  Contempt  makes 
their  regeneration  perfect.  Temptations,  trampled 
down,  bring  angels  to  minister  unto  them.  They 
are  a  multitude  whose  praises  no  unbelieving  heart 
can  join,  whose  joy  no  unrepentant  soul  can  un- 
derstand. 

The  questions  for  us  to  ask  ourselves  individ- 
ually, suggested  by  our  theme,  are  these  :  Am  I 
among  those  who  have  received  Christ  ?     Has  He 


140  SERMONS. 

given  to  me  power  or  grace  to  cry,  Abba,  Father, 
to  call  myself  the  child  of  God  ?  Is  his  love  shed 
abroad  in  my  heart  ?  Am  I  willing  to  be  known 
as  his  disciple,  to  confess  Him  before  the  world, 
and  in  my  closet  ?  Does  He  live  in  me,  and  am  I 
made  alive  in  Him  ? 

These  are  thoughts  to  be  pondered  often,  — 
thoughts  that  will  reveal  to  us  the  secrets  of  our 
hearts,  and  cause  us  to  feel  our  weakness,  and  the 
Saviour's  sufficiency  for  all  our  spiritual  necessi- 
ties. I  confess  that  I  can  never  read  these  words, 
*'  He  came  unto  his  own,  and  his  own  received 
Him  not,"  without  feeling  that  there  is  much  of 
tenderness  and  reproof  in  them.  They  are  not 
a  weak  complaint,  but  they  do  reveal  the  sadness 
of  repulsed  affection,  they  show  us  the  sorrow  of 
God's  pity  for  sinful  souls. 

Let  us  go  on  repeating  this  language,  pondering 
these  thoughts,  until  our  hearts  are  moved  to  pen- 
itence, until  we  open  them  to  receive  our  friend 
and  Saviour,  and  are  able  to  claim  our  place 
around  our  common  Father's  board  as  the  dear 
children  of  his  love. 


VII. 

THE    GREATNESS    OF    CHRIST. 

A   CHRISTMAS    SERMON. 


"  He  shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest." 
Luke  i.  32. 

Comparatively  few  men  have  lived  of  whom 
it  may  be  truly  said  that  they  were  great.  Com- 
paring men  with  one  another,  some  are  found  to 
be  greater  than  others,  some  stand  above  the 
masses  in  the  community  or  the  age  in  which  they 
live.  They  are  comparatively  but  not  absolutely 
great.  The  great  man  is  the  original  man,  orig- 
inal not  in  the  substance  of  his  thought  and  action 
merely,  but  in  his  life  as  a  whole,  in  his  manner  of 
thinking  and  acting.  He  is  the  man  who  exerts  a 
fresh  influence  and  breathes  a  new  spirit  into  the 
world's  life.  He  does  what  other  men  have  not 
done  before  him.  He  elevates  the  plane  of  human 
life,  he  heightens  our  ideas  of  the  capabilities  of 
our  common  nature.  He  sees  things  that  are  in- 
visible to  other  eyes,  and  describes  them  so  that 


142  SERMONS. 

henceforth  the  world  beholds  them  in  his  light. 
He  does  what  has  heretofore  been  impossible  to 
other  men,  and  does  it  so  that  hereafter  it  is  pos- 
sible for  all  men  to  do  it. 

This  is  the  great  man,  a  gift  rarely  bestowed 
upon  the  world ;  never,  indeed,  but  once  in  the 
broadest  sense.  There  have  been  men  who  have 
quickened  the  world's  life  in  certain  directions ; 
but  only  one  man,  "  the  man  Christ  Jesus,"  has 
quickened  it  in  all  directions.  It  was  given  to  Him 
to  touch  the  springs  of  life,  to  know  what  is  in 
man  and  all  his  needs,  and  to  have  power  to  stir 
and  purify  the  waters  at  the  fountain-head  of  his 
being.  All  the  currents  of  human  thought  and 
action  have  felt,  directly  or  remotely,  the  renovat- 
ing power  of  his  life.  The  old  crystallized  and  de- 
caying thoughts  and  institutions  of  the  world  gave 
up  to  Him  what  truth  there  was  in  them,  and  they 
went  forth  from  his  life  charged  with  divine  energy 
and  power  to  sanctify  and  save. 

It  was  in  view  of  these  wonderful  endowments 
that  the  angel  said  of  Christ  before  his  birth,  "  He 
shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the 
Highest."  How  wonderfully  have  all  the  ages 
since  his  birth  confirmed  and  illustrated  the  truth 
of  this  prophecy.  His  greatness,  glory,  and  power 
have  appeared  in  clearer  light  as  the  race  has  made 
progress.  The  discoveries  of  science,  the  improve- 
ments of  art,  the  diffusion  of  knowledge,  the  ex- 
tension of  freedom,  have  all  helped  to  make  known 


THE   GREATNESS    OF   CHRIST.  143 

his  greatness.  While  all  departments  of  knowl- 
edge owe  their  promotion  to  Christ,  to  the  quick- 
ening, enlightening  influences  of  his  gospel,  they 
have  in  turn  borne  witness  to  the  truth  of  his  re- 
ligion, and  crowned  him  with  increasing  glory. 
The  fame  of  most  of  those  whom  the  world  has 
called  great  has  waned  after  a  few  centuries.  We 
begin,  in  a  short  time,  to  speak  of  them  as  the 
great  men  of  their  age.  But  greater  men  have 
arisen  since.  Discoveries  have  been  made  which 
in  some  instances  disprove,  and  in  others  surpass, 
their  theories  or  systems.  The  world  outgrows 
them,  goes  beyond  them.  But  Christ  leads  the 
ages.  All  the  progress  that  the  world  makes  is 
simply  approaching  Him,  coming  nearer  to  the 
ideal  of  his  religion.  We  are  learning  all  the  time 
how  imperfectly  we  have  known  Him.  Our  esti- 
mation of  his  greatness  enlarges  with  the  enlarge- 
ment of  our  thought  and  virtue. 

This  is  true  of  both  the  social  and  the  individ- 
ual estimate  of  the  Saviour.  He  never  appeared 
in  such  greatness  and  grandeur  of  character  to  the 
eye  of  the  world  as  at  the  present  time.  Not 
even  in  those  darker  ages  when  He  was  worshiped 
as  God  and  served  with  superstitious  rites,  was  He 
so  truly  honored  as  now.  Then  He  was  shut  out 
of  the  world  and  imprisoned  in  cloisters.  Then 
only  a  few  ascetics  communed  with  Him,  and  even 
their  spirituality,  deep  and  fervent  as  it  often  was, 
lacked  the  healthful,  sinewy  strength  of  practical 


144  SEEilONS, 

Christianity.  It  was  not  hopeful  and  cheerful.  It 
was  not  pervaded  by  genial  human  sympathies. 
It  was  not  helpful  to  the  suffering  and  sorrowing 
beyond  the  pale  of  the  church.  But  now  the  name 
of  Christ  is  honored  everywhere,  in  the  courts  of 
kings  and  emperors,  in  the  councils  of  presidents 
and  governors,  among  statesmen  and  legislators, 
by  teachers  and  scholars,  in  literature  and  art,  in 
business,  in  society,  and  in  the  family.  We  do  not 
mean  to  say  that  Christ  is  duly  honored  and  fully 
obeyed  in  all  or  any  of  these  departments  of  life. 
But  He  is  recognized  in  them  all.  The  conviction 
prevails  that  He  has  a  right  to  rule  in  them  all ; 
that  every  sphere  and  work  of  life  should  be  Chris- 
tian. It  is  acknowledged  that  a  man  should  be  a 
Christian  in  his  family,  or  in  society,  when  he 
votes  or  trades,  as  much  as  when  he  attends  church, 
or  reads  his  Bible,  or  prays.  Public  sentiment  has 
come  to  acknowledge  this  right  of  Christ  to  su- 
premacy in  all  departments  of  life.  We  speak  of 
our  Christian  institutions,  our  Christian  civiliza- 
tion, our  Christian  education.  And  to  express  our 
disapproval  of  an  institution  or  law  or  theory  or 
practice,  we  say  that  it  is  Christless. 

These  simple  facts  show  us  how  closely  inter- 
woven Christ  is  with  our  secular  life.  Within  the 
memory  of  some  of  us  it  was  thought  to  be  a  des- 
ecration to  connect  his  name  with  politics.  The 
claims  of  the  higher  Christian  law  were  boldly 
thrust  aside,  and  its  intrusion  into  legislative  halls 


THE  GREATNESS   OF  CHRIST.  145 

and  secular  literature  was  stoutly  resisted.  But 
now  the  statesman  or  the  scholar  whose  appeals 
are  made  in  the  name  of  Christ  and  upon  the 
authority  of  his  religion  influences  the  greatest 
number.  Christ  is  great  in  the  respect  and  honor 
and  reverence  which  public  sentiment  accords  Him. 
Once  his  religion  was  a  reproach  and  his  name 
despised.  But  now  to  profess  it  is  a  distinction, 
and  to  bear  it  is  a  badge  of  honor.  Even  crime 
and  folly  seek  respectability  by  assuming  his  garb. 
"We  do  not  realize  how  great  a  place  He  fills,  how 
almost  omnipresent  He  is  in  the  life  of  the  world. 
And  the  greatness  of  his  power  grows  from  age  to 
age.  His  name  is  more  and  more  ''  the  name  above 
every  other  name."  His  religion  in  no  sense  ex- 
hausts its  vitality  and  energy.  None  of  its  doc- 
trines become  impracticable.  None  of  its  precepts 
are  out-dated.  Its  lessons  are  as  applicable  to  this 
age  as  to  the  first  age,  and  its  spirit  is  as  fresh  and 
sweet  to-day  as  in  any  former  time.  There  is, 
indeed,  much  unbelief  in  society  now,  as  there 
always  has  been.  But  even  the  skepticism  of  our 
time  accords  much  honor  to  Christ.  It  has  not 
escaped  the  elevating  influences  of  the  gospel. 
Some  of  it,  even  in  its  denials,  claims  with  amaz- 
ing inconsistency  to  be  Christian.  It  speaks  of 
Christ  as  a  "  model  man,"  as  "  the  best  develop- 
ment of  humanity,"  as  "  a  son  of  God,"  and  as 
"  God's  best  beloved  son."  All  the  utterances  of 
modern  unbelief  are,  in  a  great  degree,  subdued 

10 


146  SERMONS. 

and  chastened,  as  compared  with  the  coarse  and 
defiant  assaults  upon  Christianity  of  earlier  times. 
Evidently  the  name  of  Christ  is  a  great  name, 
commanding  respect  and  reverence,  and  having 
irresistible  influence,  even  among  his  enemies. 
Those  who  would  arrest  and  crucify  Him  now,  as 
when  He  was  on  earth,  go  backward  and  fall  on 
the  ground,  saying,  ''  Never  man  spake  like  this 
man."  If  they  do  not  acknowledge  Him  to  be  the 
Son  of  the  Highest,  if  they  will  not  own  Him  as 
their  Lord  and  Master,  they  are  constrained  to 
confess  his  superiority,  his  greatness  above  all 
other  men. 

But  this  prophecy,  "  He  shall  be  great,"  finds 
its  best  fulfillment  and  most  beautiful  illustration 
in  Christ's  all-sufficiency  for  the  believing  heart. 
He  is  all  in  all  to  the  believer.  The  respect  and 
honor  which  the  world  pays  Him  is  but  the  reflec- 
tion of  the  truer  and  intenser  love  of  individual 
hearts.  As  when  we  see  the  surface  of  the  earth 
green  and  blooming  with  flowers,  we  know  that 
there  are  living  roots  unseen  by  us  feeding  upon 
the  richness  of  the  soil  and  drinking  in  the  rain- 
drops and  sunbeams  through  every  pore ;  so  when 
Christ  is  honored  in  society,  and  the  fruits  of  his 
religion  spring  up  in  its  institutions,  customs,  and 
prevalent  opinions,  it  is  because  individual  hearts 
are  in  communion  with  Him  and  drawing  life  from 
Him.  It  is  not  possible  for  the  rich  clusters  to 
gladden  our  view  in  autumn  unless  the  branches 


THE   GREATNESS   OF   CHRIST.  147 

which  bear  them  abide  in  the  vine.  It  is  only  as 
we  are  personally  united  with  Christ  by  faith  and 
the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  his  religion 
prevails  in  the  world.  He  is  great  in  the  estima- 
tion of  society  only  as  He  is  great  in  the  faith  and 
affection  of  the  individual  soul. 

And  what  words  can  describe  how  great  a  place 
the  Saviour  fills  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of  his  fol- 
lowers ?  He  dwells  in  them,  and  they  in  Him. 
The  language  of  Christian  experience  is,  "  I  live, 
yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me ;  and  the  life 
which  I  live,  I  live  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God." 
Christ  is  great  to  the  believer  as  "  the  author  and 
finisher  of  his  faith,"  as  the  ground  of  all  his 
strength  and  confidence  and  hope.  He  is  great  to 
him  as  the  teacher  and  enlightener  of  his  under- 
standing, the  guide  of  his  reason,  the  sanctifier  of 
his  affections,  the  exemplar  of  the  truest  obedience. 
He  is  great  to  him  as  the  fountain  of  spiritual 
life,  as  the  way  of  access  into  the  presence  of  the 
Father,  as  a  sweet  and  blessed  fellowship  in  the 
hour  of  prayer,  as  a  friend  and  comforter  in  trouble, 
as  a  joyful  and  hallowed  presence  in  seasons  of 
quiet  meditation.  Christ  is  great  to  his  followers, 
not  only  as  their  present  helper,  but  as  the  one  on 
whose  promises  they  rely  for  future  blessedness. 
He  reveals  to  the  eye  of  faith  life  and  immortality 
for  all  men.  The  true  believer  beholds  in  Him  not 
only  a  personal  Saviour,  but  the  Saviour  of  the 
world.     He  gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  all;   He 


148  SERMONS. 

promises  by  the  power  of  his  cross  to  draw  all 
men  unto  Him.  He  now  reigns  in  the  spiritual 
realm  to  subdue  and  reconcile  all  things  to  God. 

The  Saviour  is  great,  therefore,  not  only  for 
what  He  has  done  for  the  world,  not  only  for  the 
work  of  grace  He  is  continually  performing  in  in- 
dividual hearts,  the  hope  and  comfort,  the  peace 
and  sanctity  He  sheds  upon  the  life  of  faith,  but 
He  is  great  in  the  purpose  of  his  mission,  great  in 
the  work  given  Him  of  God  to  do.  How  great 
must  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world  !  How  great  the 
Being  who  can  drive  darkness  and  error  and  sin 
from  the  hearts  of  men  ;  who  can  regenerate  and 
sanctify  them  ;  who  can  reconcile  them  to  the  will 
of  the  holy  God  and  Father  of  our  spirits  ;  who 
can  make  them  free  in  the  truth  and  fill  them  with 
the  felicity  of  heaven.  Our  Saviour  has  done  this 
work  in  countless  hearts,  and  his  mission  is  to  do 
it  in  all  hearts.  No  mere  human  being  has  this 
power.  Can  the  greatest  among  men  drive  sin 
out  of  a  single  heart  ?  Is  there  one  among  all  the 
wise  and  good  of  earth  who  can  make  a  soul  love 
God,  and  obey  Him  from  the  highest  motive  ?  No, 
we  cannot  point  to  a  philosopher,  or  sage,  or  teacher 
who  has  done  this  work.  Therefore  Christ  must 
be  greater  than  all.  He  is  greater  because  He  is 
more  than  philosopher,  sage,  or  teacher ;  because 
He  is  the  "  Son  of  the  Highest."  He  was  born, 
not  after  the  will  of  the  flesh,  but  according  to  the 
miraculous  exercise  of  divine  power  ;  He  was  the 


THE   GREATNESS    OF    CHRIST.  149 

brightness  of  his  Father's  glory  and  the  express 
image  of  his  person.  In  Him  dwelt  all  the  fullness 
of  the  Godhead  bodily.  His  birth,  his  childhood, 
his  miracles,  his  teachings,  his  resurrection,  his  as- 
cension, all  attest  his  divinity,  his  greatness.  And 
the  farther  we  go  on  in  Christian  thought  and  ex- 
perience, the  deeper  we  enter  into  his  life  and 
spirit,  the  clearer  does  his  greatness  appear.  The 
Christian  cannot  live  without  a  divine  Saviour. 
His  faith  and  hope  and  joy  all  spring  from  Him. 
In  whatever  heart  the  divine  spirit  dwells,  it  re- 
veals such  a  Saviour. 

We  have  thought  these  reflections  on  the  great- 
ness of  Christ  not  inappropriate  to  this  anniver- 
sary season.  As  we  meet  for  worship  this  morn- 
ing, we  are  carried  back  by  the  associations  of  the 
day  to  the  birth  of  our  Redeemer,  and  lowly  as 
that  event  was,  it  was  witnessed  by  glorious  signs 
of  his  greatness.  The  angels  shouted  in  prophetic 
song.  Peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men,  and  glory 
in  the  highest.  Kings  upon  their  thrones  were 
troubled,  but  saints  magnified  the  Lord  and  were 
ready  to  depart  in  peace.  God  does  not  signalize 
mere  human  greatness  by  such  tokens.  The  birth 
of  no  man  is  "  glad  tidings  of  great  joy  unto  all 
people."  Only  when  there  is  born  unto  us  a  Sav- 
iour, which  is  Christ,  the  Lord,  can  men  dismiss 
all  their  fears  and  angels  sing  for  joy.  Oh,  then 
how  much  this  day  signifies  !  It  is  not  a  mere  his- 
torical event,  but  a  spiritual  conception.     Christ 


150  si:r3ions. 

should  come  to  our  souls  to-day,  in  spirit  and 
power.  We  should  acknowledge  Him,  receive 
Him.  Like  the  shepherds,  we  should  go  and  see 
Him  with  our  own  eyes ;  or,  hke  the  wise  men, 
follow  his  star  and  finding  Him,  open  to  Him  the 
treasures  of  our  hearts.  We  should  transfer  his 
birth  from  the  manger  to  our  own  souls.  He 
should  be  formed  in  us,  and  abide  in  us,  and  his 
day-star  should  arise  in  our  hearts.  Then  out  of 
our  darkness  will  arise  a  brightness  clearer  than 
that  which  flooded  the  night-sky  above  the  lonely 
plains  of  Judea  ;  then  the  glory  of  the  Lord  will 
be  risen  upon  us,  and  we  shall  serve  Him  with- 
out fear. 


VIII. 

THE   TRUE    SERVICE   OF   CHRIST. 


"  Verily  I  say  unto  yon,  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one 
of  the  least  of  these,  ray  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me."  — 
Matthew  xxv.  40. 

If  we  read  the  chapter  in  which  this  language 
is  found,  it  will  teach  us  that  a  prominent  and 
essential  part  of  loyalty  and  obedience  to  Christ 
is  being  mindful  of  and  ministering  to  the  neces- 
sities of  men.  The  Saviour  regards  the  poor  and 
suffering  as  his  representatives,  and  what  we  do 
for  them  we  do  to  Him.  Feeding  the  hungry, 
clothing  the  naked,  hospitality  to  the  stranger  and 
destitute,  visiting  and  comforting  the  sick  and  the 
bereaved,  are  works  highly  commended  and  often 
enjoined  throughout  the  Scriptures.  Neglect  of 
these  duties  is  always  represented  as  unfaithful- 
ness to  Christ.  The  kingdom  of  God  and  the 
gates  of  heaven  are  barred  against  those  who  de- 
spise and  neglect  their  fellow-beings. 

This  is  the  lesson  of  our  text.  Kindness  shown 
to  men  in  their  distress  is  accepted  as  kindness 
shown  to  Christ.     Christ  is  served  whenever  the 


152  SERMONS. 

suffering  are  served.  He  is  rejected,  insulted,  and 
abused  -whenever  any  for  whom  He  died  are 
wronged.  He  gives  us  this  negative  view  of  our 
theme  when  He  says,  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not 
to  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not  to  me." 

The  Christian  religion  does  not  consist  wliolly 
or  chiefly  in  rites  and  ceremonies.  It  is  not  all 
comprehended  in  acts  and  exercises  of  devotion. 
Faith,  repentance,  the  new  birth,  though  a  part  of 
a  Christian  experience,  are  not  all  of  it. 

It  does  not  make  us  disciples  of  Christ  to  re- 
frain from  overt  acts  of  sin.  It  is  not  enough  for 
us  to  be  passively  virtuous.  We  must  be  actively 
obedient.  We  must  not  only  refrain  from  wrong- 
doing and  direct  transgression,  but  we  must  love 
both  God  and  man,  and  engage  in  those  works 
that  help  to  relieve  the  world  from  sin  and  misery 
and  restore  it  to  holiness  and  happiness.  We 
must  contribute,  as  God  has  given  us  time  and 
means,  in  words  and  deeds  of  sympathy,  to  the 
salvation  of  man  from  all  that  debases  and  tor- 
ments him. 

They  who  regard  deeds  of  charity,  kindness,  and 
mercy  as  no  essential  part  of  Christ's  religion  are 
sadly  mistaken.  And  we  sometimes  fear  there  are 
many  such,  even  in  the  Christian  church.  There 
is  too  little  kindness  and  charity  among  profess- 
ing Christians.  They  too  often  forget  the  poor 
and  suffering.  Our  selfishness  puts  in  its  plea,  and 
we  excuse  ourselves  from  giving  and  ministering 


TEE   TRUE  SERVICE  OF   CHRIST.  153 

for  their  relief  by  a  thousand  little  pretenses  which 
we  dare  not  look  in  the  face.  And  then,  how  we 
neglect  these  social  evils  around  us.  How  little 
we  do  to  promote  temperance,  to  relieve  the  poor, 
and  to  encourage  the  unfortunate ;  to  prevent 
Sabbath- breaking,  profanity,  and  disorderly  con- 
duct. 

Now  we  cannot  be  Christians  and  neglect  these 
duties.  The  Saviour  in  our  text  shows  that  they 
are  important  and  absolutely  essential  to  Christian 
character  and  divine  acceptance  and  salvation. 
And  in  harmony  with  it,  the  great  apostle  exhorts 
men  to  bear  one  another's  burdens,  or,  in  other 
words,  to  aid,  assist,  and  relieve  them  of  the  bur- 
dens, trials,  and  privations  of  life,  and  so  fulfill  the 
law  of  Christ.  We  are  told  to  be  kindly  affec- 
tioned  one  to  another,  with  brotherly  love,  dis- 
tributing to  each  other's  necessities,  given  to  hospi- 
tality, supplying  food  to  the  hungry  and  drink  to 
the  thirsty.  "  This,"  says  the  apostle  James,  "  is 
pure  and  undefiled  religion,  before  God  and  the 
Father,  to  visit  the  widow  and  the  fatherless  in 
their  affliction,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from 
the  world." 

We  know  that  our  Saviour  was  much  and  dili- 
gently engaged  in  active  sympathy  with  the  suf- 
fering and  in  the  performance  of  deeds  of  charity 
and  benevolence.  He  went  about  doing  good, 
comforting  the  mourning,  relieving  the  distressed, 
visiting  the  sick  and  healing  them.     Those  who 


15-4  SERMONS. 

will  be  his  disciples  must  imitate  Him  in  these 
works.  Those  who  do,  according  to  our  text  are 
accepted  of  Him,  are  placed  on  his  right  hand  of 
approval,  and  become  subjects  of  his  kingdom  of 
grace  and  salvation. 

We  do  not  say  that  this  active  benevolence  is 
the  whole  of  true  religion.  Faith,  repentance,  de- 
votion, the  love  of  God,  purity  of  heart,  patience, 
humility,  forgiveness,  and  a  holy  life  are  included 
in  the  religion  of  Christ  and  required  of  his  follow- 
ers. But  these  are  not  a  substitute  for,  nor  suffi- 
cient without  benevolence.  Without  this  no  one 
can  even  approximate  Christian  discipleship,  or 
experience  the  salvation  of  Christ,  for  his  heart 
cannot  be  right  before  God.  No  religion  can  be 
genuine  and  saving  that  does  not  produce  in  the 
individual  possessing  it  charitable  and  merciful 
fruits.  True  religion  not  only  gives  for  the  relief 
of  the  distressed,  but  visits  them  and  personally 
ministers  to  their  wants.  It  goes  to  their  wretched 
homes,  seeks  them  out  in  their  obscurity  or  priva- 
tion or  degradation,  and  speaks  to  their  hearts 
words  of  encouragement,  cheer,  and  sympathy. 
We  affirm  upon  divine  authority  that  the  religion 
which  does  not  commend  itself  by  active  sympa- 
thy with  the  needy  and  suffering,  and  by  works  of 
charity  and  mercy,  is  not  of  God,  is  not  accounted 
to  its  possessor  for  righteousness,  brings  not  peace 
and  salvation  to  the  soul,  secures  not  the  inherit- 
ance of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  nor  confers  eter- 


THE    TRUE  SERVICE  OF  CHRIST.  155 

nal  life.  It  is  the  precise  thought  of  our  text,  as 
nearly  as  we  can  think  it,  that  those  who  refuse  or 
neglect  to  visit  and  minister  to  the  poor  and  needy- 
have  no  part  nor  lot  in  the  inheritance  of  eternal 
life,  divine  approbation,  Christian  discipleship  ;  nor 
do  they  experience  anything  of  the  freedom  and 
joy  of  the  true  children  of  God,  and  of  Christ's 
heavenly  kingdom.  Instead  of  hearing  the  plau- 
dit, '*  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter 
thou  into  the  joys  of  thy  Lord,"  they  hear,  or  ex- 
perience in  the  darkness  of  their  own  lives,  the 
sentence,  "  Depart  from  me,  ye  workers  of  iniq- 
uity," into  the  condemnation  and  darkness  of  your 
own  selfishness,  sensuality,  and  spiritual  death. 
Whatever  is  done  unto  one  of  the  least  and  the 
lowest  of  mankind,  or  whatever  wrong  or  neglect 
he  receives,  is  accounted  as  done  unto  or  withheld 
from  Christ  Himself.  The  person  who  is  in  want, 
distress,  or  trouble,  who  is  in  darkness  or  bond- 
age, our  Saviour  assures  us  is  his  representative 
on  earth,  and  whatever  we  do  to  such  an  one  is 
regarded  by  Him  as  done  to  Him.  It  is  honor 
or  dishonor  to  Christ.  It  is  serving  or  rejecting 
Christ.  None  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
but  those  who  do  the  will  of  our  Father  who  is  in 
heaven.  The  doer  of  the  word  is  blessed  in  his 
deeds,  and  not  the  forgetful  hearer.  You  may 
come  here  and  listen  to  this  gospel  of  charity,  but 
if  you  go  away  and  live  proudly  and  selfishly  you 
are  not  Christians.     You  deny  your  Lord,  you  dis- 


156  SERMONS. 

own  your  Saviour,  jon  despise  the  humility  and 
the  love  that  came  not  to  call  the  righteous  but 

o 

the  sinful  to  repentance.  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it 
not  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not  to 
me." 

Do  we  understand  and  appreciate  this  doctrine 
of  our  text  ?  What  is  the  character  of  that  relig- 
ion which  Tve  profess,  exemplify,  and  live?  Are 
we  accustomed  to  look  upon  the  poor,  sinful,  and 
suffering  around  us  as  Christ's  representatives  ? 
Here  is  the  drunkard,  lying  in  the  ditch.  Can  we 
receive  Christ  in  him  ?  Can  we  stoop  and  lift  him 
up  ?  Can  we  lead  him  home  ?  Can  we  wash  and 
clothe  him,  speak  kindly  to  him,  and  do  all  we  can 
to  save  him  ?  Here  is  the  rumseller,  the  man  who 
put  the  bottle  to  the  drunkard's  mouth,  —  the  near- 
est approach  to  total  depravity  there  is  on  earth. 
Can  we  receive  Christ  in  him  ?  Can  we  love  him 
still  ?  Can  we  be  patient  wdth  him  ?  Can  we  look 
through  all  the  darkness  and  depravity  of  his  life 
to  the  divine  image  enstamped  by  the  Creator  upon 
his  soul  ?  Here,  too,  is  the  drunkard's  family  :  his 
poor,  abused,  and  dispirited  wife ;  his  uneducated 
and  ragged  and  despised  children.  Oh,  how  meekly 
and  imploringly  Christ  looks  at  us  out  of  these 
blear  eyes.  Do  we  know  him  ?  Will  we  receive 
him  with  these  ?  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto 
one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  unto  me."  We 
are  under  as  great  obligation  to  assist  and  relieve 
these  as  we  should  be  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Him- 


THE   TRUE  SERVICE  OF   CHRIST.  157 

self,  were  He  on  earth  without  where  to  lay  his 
head ;  or  sitting  weary  by  the  well  should  say  to 
us,  "  Give  me  to  drink  ;  "  or  sweating  great  drops 
of  agony  should  say,  "  Watch  with  me."  And  we 
serve  Him  as  well  in  serving  these  as  though  we 
did  it  for  Him  personally. 

This  is,  indeed,  a  searching  and  practical  doc- 
trine, but  we  can  draw  no  other  from  our  text. 
We  are  all  too  prone  to  forget  or  disregard  our 
obligations  to  our  fellow-men,  especially  to  the 
unfortunate  and  sinful.  We  excuse  ourselves  by 
pretending  not  to  know  of  the  wants  of  others, 
or  not  to  be  able  to  relieve  them.  But  if  we  were 
as  earnest  to  give  as  we  are  to  get,  we  should  know 
of  others'  sufferings  and  feel  able  to  help  them  far 
more  than  we  do.  At  other  times  we  excuse  our- 
selves by  saying  that  the  suffering  are  not  worthy 
of  charity,  that  they  have  brought  their  troubles 
upon  themselves  by  indolence,  or  want  of  pru- 
dence, or  crime.  But  this  is  the  very  reason  why 
we  should  help  them.  They  are  the  weak  or  the 
wayward  children  in  God's  great  family,  and  the 
more  fortunate  brothers  and  sisters  ought  to  help 
them.  We  know  how  the  Father  of  these  prodi- 
gals feels  towards  them,  and  how  He  receives  them 
with  open  arms.  We  know  how  their  Elder  Brother 
feels  towards  them,  and  how  He  suffered  and  how 
He  died  to  save  them.  And  cannot  we,  younger 
brethren,  we  who  need  the  same  charity  and  for- 
giveness, cannot  we  also  forgive,  and  exercise  that 
compassion  which  we  so  much  need  ? 


158  SERMONS. 

We  are  not  careful  enough  in  tliese  things.  "We 
know  not  how  many  tender  plants  are  crushed  be- 
neath our  careless  feet.  Many  hearts,  not  vile, 
but  perchance  thoughtless  and  rude,  are  made  to 
ache  by  our  harsh  words  and  judgments.  Let  us 
be  considerate  and  generous  with  all,  especially 
with  the  young,  the  inexperienced,  and  the  friend- 
less. While  it  is  never  our  duty  to  approve  or 
uphold  wrong,  while  we  ought  to  rebuke  it,  yet 
let  us  do  it  in  the  spirit  of  meekness  and  love, 
considering  ourselves,  lest  we  also  be  tempted. 
Let  us  do  it  to  save  the  wrong-doer  if  we  possibly 
can,  never  forgetting  that  he  is  our  brother,  that 
for  him  Christ  died,  and  that  if  we  have  the  spirit 
of  Christ  we  shall  be  willing  to  bear  and  forbear 
much  for  his  sake. 

Let  us  try  our  professions  of  Christian  faith  and 
love  by  these  words  of  our  Saviour.  Let  them  be 
the  measure  of  our  piety,  the  rule  of  our  duty. 
As  we  go  through  the  world  and  meet  the  sinful 
and  the  sorrowing,  let  us  repeat  as  we  pass  along, 
"  Liasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these  my  brethren,  ye  did  it  unto  me." 

"  0  God,  with  sympathetic  care, 
In  others'  joys  and  griefs  to  share 

Do  Thou  our  hearts  incline ; 
Each  low,  each  selfish  wish  control. 
Warm  with  benevolence  the  soul, 

And  make  us  wholly  thine." 


IX. 


CHRISTIAN   FAITH    AND    CHRISTIAN   PROFES- 
SION. 


"  For  with  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteousness ;  and 
A\-ith  the  mouth  confession  is  made  unto  salvation."  —  Romans 
X.  10. 

The  relative  importance  of  Christian  faith  and 
Christian  profession  is  a  subject  of  much  interest 
and  vital  concern  to  the  cause  of  religion.  Doubt- 
less all  will  concede  that  to  attain  a  living  prac- 
tical faith  in  Christian  principles  is  the  first  and 
fundamental  step  in  a  religious  life.  Until  "  with 
the  heart  men  believe  unto  righteousness,"  their 
professions  are  but  mockery  and  lies.  The  root  of 
our  religion  must  be  within  us  ;  it  must  be  planted 
in  the  soul  and  be  there  a  growing  conviction,  ex- 
perience, hope,  and  joy.  Before  we  can  claim  to 
be  Christians  in  any  sense  we  must  have  faith  in 
God,  faith  in  Christ,  faith  in  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
truth.  And  before  we  are  Christians  in  a  high 
and  worthy  sense,  this  faith  must  penetrate  deeper 
than  the  intellect,  into  the  heart,  and  there  become 
a  moulding,  subduing,   practical,   renovating   ele- 


160  SERMONS. 

ment  of  life.  Not  only  must  the  understanding  be 
convinced,  and  assent  to  the  doctrines  of  the  gos- 
pel, but  the  heart,  the  moral  and  the  spiritual  attri- 
butes of  our  nature  must  lay  hold  of  them,  believe 
them,  and  be  quickened  into  life  by  them.  They 
must  produce  in  us  the  righteous  purpose,  the 
Christ-like  spirit,  the  sanctified  heart,  the  holy 
life. 

Here,  all  admit,  is  the  starting-point,  the  founda- 
tion of  Christian  experience.  But  the  question  is. 
Is  this  all  ?  When  the  truth  of  Christ  has  entered 
and  renewed  the  individual  soul,  reconciled  the 
secret  heart  to  God,  is  its  work  done  ?  Does  it 
work  privately  and  independently  in  each  soul? 
Will  it  lead  a  person  out,  as  it  were,  into  the 
desert,  suffer  him  to  abandon  the  walks  of  men, 
and  standing  alone,  isolated  from  all  human  inter- 
ests, pour  into  his  soul  the  full  cup  of  its  blessed- 
ness? 

This  is  practically  the  position  men  often  take  ? 
What  is  more  common  than  to  hear  people  say.  If 
I  answer  a  good  conscience ;  if  I  do  right,  deal 
justly,  love  mercy,  and  walk  humbly  with  God, 
nothing  more  is  required  of  me.  And  this,  in  a 
broad  sense,  is  true ;  but  it  is  offered  not  with  any 
comprehensive  view,  but  in  justification  of  narrow- 
ing down  human  duty  to  mere  individual  recti- 
tude. It  is  a  plea  for  the  relinquishment  of  all 
social  obligations  in  religious  concerns.  It  is  equiv- 
alent to  saying.  If  I  am  right,  it  is  nothing  to  me 


CHRISTIAN  FAITH  AND  PROFESSION.         161 

whether  the  world  is  right  or  not.  My  duties  are 
all  owing  to  myself.  I  have  nothing  to  do  to  make 
others  what  they  should  be. 

But  is  Christianity  such  a  selfish  principle  ?  Will 
it  let  a  man  enjoy  its  blessedness  alone,  with  no 
effort  to  impart  it  to  others  ?  Can  a  full-grown, 
symmetrical,  living  Christian  be  developed  in  soli, 
tude  ?  in  the  cave  or  the  cloister  ?  Were  the  old 
ascetics  of  the  mediaeval  ages  better  Christians, 
better  illustrations  of  what  the  gospel  can  do  for 
men,  than  our  philanthropists  and  reformers  ? 

No  other  form  of  religion  ever  taught  to  man  is 
so  social,  so  humanitarian  in  its  essential  princi- 
ples, as  that  taught  by  Jesus  Christ.     While  there 
is  no  other  that  reaches  the  heart  so  closely,  that 
penetrates  so  deeply  into  the  motives,  principles, 
dispositions,  and   designs  ;    that  so  lays  the  soul 
bare,   and  makes  it  stand   alone  before  its  God, 
there  is  no  other  that  so  carries  a  person  out  of 
himself  and  makes  him  live  and  move  and  have 
his  very  being  for  others.     The  more  fully  it  takes 
possession  of  the  soul  the  less  of  selfishness,  the 
more  of   personal   sacrifice   and    devotion    to   the 
world's  good,  will  exist  there.     It  works  within 
that  it  may  reveal  itself   without.     It  is  a  seed 
which  will  take  root  and  sprout  only  in  the  soil 
of  the  human  heart,  but  it  shoots  up  and  branches 
forth  into  the  broad  world,  and  its  rich  fruits  fall 
in  delicious  clusters  in  every  human  pathway.    The 
man  who  has  its  spirit  in  his  heart,  who  feels  its 


162  SERMONS. 

blessedness  and  knows  its  worth,  cannot  hide  its 
light  or  bury  the  treasure.  His  soul  is  not  at  rest, 
his  salvation  is  not  complete,  until  he  makes  con- 
fession of  it  before  men.  He  longs  to  tell  others 
what  power  it  has  to  enrich  and  sanctify  and  save. 
Like  the  angels,  he  proclaims  it  as  glad  tidings  of 
great  joy  unto  all  people.  He  commends  it  to  the 
sorrowing  as  a  source  of  comfort ;  to  the  tempted 
as  an  element  of  strength  ;  to  the  fallen  as  a  power 
to  restore  ;  to  the  prosperous  as  a  sanctifier  of  their 
joy ;  to  all  classes  and  conditions  as  precisely 
adapted  to  their  needs.  There  are  none  before 
whom  he  is  unwilling  to  confess  it.  No  pressure 
of  circumstances  leads  him  to  deny  it. 

It  is  upon  just  these  two  features  of  Christian 
character  —  the  internal  experience,  the  private, 
personal  life  of  faith  and  holiness,  and  the  out- 
ward confession  —  that  the  apostle  treats  in  our 
text.  "  With  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  right- 
eousness, and  with  the  mouth  confession  is  made 
unto  salvation."  These  two  traits  are  not  thrown 
together  acciden.tally ;  their  union  in  this  passage 
is  not  arbitrary,  but  is  based  on  a  natural  and 
strictly  philosophical  connection.  The}^  stand  re- 
lated to  each  other  as  cause  and  effect.  One  is 
essential  to  the  completeness  of  the  other.  How 
natural,  how  almost  unavoidable  it  is  that  we  ex- 
press in  word  and  deed  the  real  state  of  our  mind. 
Character  is  always  confessed  before  men  sooner  or 
later.    We  cannot  cherish  anger  or  love,  falsehood 


CHRISTIAN  FAITH  AND  PROFESSION.         163 

or  truth,  without  betraying  them  to  the  world  as 
elements  of  our  life.  Is  it  not  equally  certain  that 
a  living  faith  in  Christ,  a  daily  experience  of  his 
purity  and  peace,  will  seek  utterance  in  our  words 
and  deeds.  Thoughts,  principles,  feeling  unex- 
pressed, have  not  the  breath  of  life,  and  soon  per- 
ish, as  the  seed  which  does  not  break  open  the  soil. 
Hence  it  is,  as  the  apostle  says,  that  confession  is 
made  unto  salvation.  If  confession  is  not  made, 
the  work  of  faith  and  personal  holiness  begun 
secretly  in  the  soul  is  not  matured  ;  it  soon  lan- 
guishes, grows  cold,  and  dies.  Why  should  it  not  ? 
Every  endowment  of  our  being  is  weakened  by  in- 
action. Your  hands  and  feet,  your  lungs  and  voice, 
will  not  grow  strong  unless  you  use  them.  Your 
anger,  your  love,  your  fear,  are  increased  by  utter- 
ing them,  and  choked  down  by  resolute  silence.  It 
is  thus  with  your  spiritual  life.  As  naturally,  as 
necessarily,  as  exercise  is  life-giving  and  invigorat- 
ing, so  naturally  and  necessarily  will  the  utterance 
of  our  religious  experiences,  the  confession  of  our 
faith  and  hope,  our  reverence  and  spiritual  joy, 
impart  to  them  new  life,  strength,  and  beauty. 

But  even  if  the  inward  inspirations  of  faith  and 
devotion  did  not  urge  an  open  confession,  a  sense 
of  affection,  honor,  and  right  would  demand  it.  Is 
not  that  a  doubtful  kind  of  friendship  of  which  a 
person  is  ashamed  ?  Would  you  value,  confide  in, 
and  be  proud  of  a  pretended  friend,  who  in  the 
presence  of  certain  individuals  or  in  particular  cir- 


164  SERMONS. 

cumstances  would  disown  you,  deny  an  acquaint- 
ance or  intimacy  with  you  ?  Should  you  consider 
him  a  reliable  member  of  your  political  party  who 
when  with  those  of  an  opposite  party  denied  all 
faith  in  your  principles  ? 

Our  sense  of  manliness,  all  our  feelings  of  honor 
and  right,  view  such  meanness  with  contempt. 
We  say  it  is  cowardly,  treacherous,  and  unprinci- 
pled. But  if  a  person  is  a  sincere  believer  in  Je- 
sus Christ,  if  he  really  has  Christ's  spirit  in  his 
heart  and  knows  by  experience  the  power  and 
blessedness  of  his  truth,  will  he  not  look  with  the 
same  disgust  upon  a  disposition  to  repudiate  all 
obligation  to  Him,  to  deny  all  responsibility  for  his 
cause,  and  even  an  intellectual  faith  in  his  gospel  ? 
If  we  are  believers  in  Christ  why  not  own  it,  why 
not  frankly  and  manfully  acknowledge  ourselves 
to  be  his  disciples  and  pledge  ourselves  to  his 
cause  ?  Do  you  believe  Christ  to  be  a  true  teach- 
er, a  safe  leader  ?  Why,  then,  do  you  not  come 
and  enlist  in  his  cause,  enroll  your  name  as  a 
soldier  in  his  army,  a  member  of  his  church?  It 
is  no  more  than  you  do  in  other  enterprises.  Are 
there  several  candidates  for  some  office  before  the 
people  ?  How  quickly  will  each  one  gather  around 
him  his  zealous  supporters.  No  one  is  afraid  to  de- 
clare himself  in  favor  of  one  or  the  other  of  them. 
What  enthusiastic  partisans  have  the  several  mil- 
itary chieftains  in  our  army.  None  of  us  are  afraid 
of  assuming  the  responsibility  of  sustaining  some 


CHRISTIAN  FAITH  AND  PROFESSION.        165 

one  of  them  and  bis  policy.  But  what  risks  do 
we  run  in  so  doing  of  casting  our  influence  on 
the  wrong  side.  These  are  all  fallible  men.  We 
have  not  a  full  statement  of  their  principles.  We 
merely  know  them,  as  it  were,  by  rumor.  And 
yet  how  we  rush  to  their  support.  How  we  de- 
fend them  against  their  opponents  and  advocate 
their  supposed  policy. 

And  yet  while  we  are  doing  this,  in  the  face 
and  eyes  of  such  a  course  we  refuse  to  avow  to 
the  world  simple  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  whom  we 
privately  admit  to  be  an  infallible  teacher  and 
guide ;  whose  whole  life  and  complete  s^-stem  of 
doctrines  and  morals  we  have  in  our  possession. 
And  we  excuse  ourselves  for  so  doing  with  the 
plea  that  we  are  not  equal  to,  and  therefore  dare 
not  take  upon  ourselves,  the  responsibilities  of  such 
a  profession.  But  we  repeat,  where  are  the  greater 
responsibilities  in  those  professions  we  do  make  in 
secular  matters,  or  in  those  which  Christianity  de- 
mands ?  In  one  case  we  become  the  defenders  of 
fallible  men  and  principles.  In  the  other,  by  the 
very  conditions  of  our  faith,  we  espouse  the  cause 
of  an  unerrino^,  divine  beinor  and  doctrine.  Should 
it  be  said  that  it  is  in  the  fact  that  Christianity  is 
a  perfect  system  that  the  objection  lies  to  profess- 
ing it,  that  its  requirements  are  so  high  we  cannot 
live  up  to  them,  it  may  be  answered.  No  man  is 
required  to  profess  that  he  is  as  perfect  as  Christ 
or  his  religion.     That  is  not  what  Christ  asks  of 


166  SEEMOXS. 

US.  No  cliurch  on  earth  ever  demanded  any  such 
profession.  We  are  simply  called  on  to  profess 
faith  in  Christianity  as  a  fact ;  to  say  to  the  world 
that  we  accept  it  as  our  religion,  and  that  it  is  our 
desire  and  intention  to  defend,  extend,  and  obey  it 
to  the  extent  of  our  ability.  We  say  to  the  world 
as  the  apostle  said  to  the  Philippians  :  Not  as 
though  we  had  already  attained,  either  were  al- 
ready perfect ;  but  this  one  thing  we  do,  reaching 
forth  unto  those  things  which  are  before,  we  press 
towards  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  We  simply  say  that  we 
are  learners,  that  we  have  entered  the  school  of 
Christ,  that  he  is  our  teacher,  something  of  whose 
wisdom  and  goodness  we  would  acquire. 

And  what  less  than  this  can  we  do,  if  we  pro- 
fess to  be  Christians  in  any  sense  ?  We  place  this 
question  simply  on  the  ground  of  consistency,  of 
reason  and  right.  Do  not  the  best  interests  of  the 
cause  of  Christ  demand  that  his  followers  make  an 
open  profession  of  it  ?  Do  not  people  lose  respect 
for  us,  lose  confidence  in  our  independence,  sin- 
cerity, and  earnestness,  when  they  see  us  appar- 
ently half  ashamed  of  our  religion,  when  in  all 
our  congregations  only  a  handful,  as  it  were,  have 
ever,  in  any  wa}',  made  any  public  acknowledg- 
ment of  faith  in  Jesus  ?  Count  up  the  number  of 
baptisms,  or  the  number  who  regularly  go  to  the 
communion-table,  compared  with  the  whole  popu- 
lation, and  how  small  it  is.     How  many  will  stay 


CHRISTIAN  FAITH  AND  PROFESSION.         167 

from  their  place  of  worship  when  these  rites  are 
observed,  that  they  may  not  witness  or  partake 
of  them.  Who  can  doubt  that  such  practices  do 
much  to  retard  the  progress  of  Christian  truth,  to 
undermine  public  confidence  in  the  sincerity  and 
devotedness  of  those  who  pretend  to  believe  it. 
Nothing  is  more  disgusting  to  an  honest  mind 
than  to  see  people  indifferent,  cold,  half  skeptical 
about  what  they  pretend  to  advocate.  If  a  prin- 
ciple cannot  inspire  enthusiasm  in  those  who  pre- 
tend to  have  faith  in  it,  why  should  others  be  in- 
terested ? 

But  there  is  another  consideration,  higher  than 
any  yet  mentioned  and  which  alone  should  be  con- 
clusive, Avhy  we  should  confess  Christ  before  men. 
He  commands  us  to  do  it.  In  plain  language  He 
declares,  "  Whosoever  shall  confess  me  before  men, 
him  will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is 
in  heaven.  But  whosoever  shall  deny  me  before 
men,  him  will  I  also  den}^  before  my  Father  which 
is  in  heaven."  He  told  his  disciples  to  proclaim 
upon  the  house-top  what  they  heard  in  secret ; 
and  is  it  not  the  obvious  meaning  of  the  text  that 
however  strong  our  faith,  we  cannot  realize  salva- 
tion until  we  openly  confess  it  to  God  and  men  ? 
What  terms  are  used  to  describe  Christ's  ultimate 
triumph  ?  "  Every  knee  shall  bow  and  every 
tongue  confess  ;  "  "As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  every 
tongue  shall  confess  to  God  ;  "  "  Whosoever  shall 
confess  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  God  dwelleth 


168  SEEMOXS. 

in  him,  and  be  in  God;  "  "  If  tbou  sbalt  confess 
witb  tby  moutb  tbe  Lord  Jesus,  and  sbalt  believe 
in  tbine  beart  tbat  God  batb  raised  Him  from  tbe 
dead,  tbou  sbalt  be  saved." 

Are  not  tbese  passages  sufficiently  explicit? 
Do  tbey  not  make  our  duty  plain  ?  Let  us,  tben, 
consider  tbiswbole  subject  calmly,  dispassionately. 
We  know  tbe  intense  prejudice  in  many  minds 
against  making  a  public  profession  of  religion. 
We  know  it  bas  been  abused  and  may  be  again. 
But  ougbt  we  to  give  up  ta  prejudice?  Will  we 
reject  every tbing  liable  to  abuse?  Sbould  we  not 
ratber  let  tbis,  like  all  otber  subjects,  stand  on  its 
own  merits  ?  We  appeal  to  Universalists  to  take 
this  matter  up  in  earnest  and  answer  it  out  of  tbe 
New  Testament.  Let  us  be  as  willing  to  accept 
tbe  teacbings  of  Cbrist  on  tbis  point  as  on  any 
otber.  Let  us  be  willing  to  know  tbe  trutb,  to 
know  our  duty.  Let  every  person  in  tbis  con- 
gregation, especially  tbose  wbo  bave  never  united 
witb  tbe  cburcb  of  Cbrist,  give  tbese  tbougbts  a 
candid  consideration.  Look  tbem  over  in  a  prayer- 
ful, bumble  spirit,  witb  a  desire  to  do  wbat  will 
be  best  for  yourselves,  best  for  tbe  world,  most 
for  tbe  glory  of  God,  and  tbe  Holy  Spirit  will  lead 
you  into  all  trutb. 


X. 

FAITHFUL    UNTO  DEATH. 


"  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of 
life."  — Revelation  ii.  10. 

Faithfulness  is  the  condition  on  which  the 
victory  of  human  life  is  achieved.  This  voice  of 
the  Spirit  to  the  Ionian  Church,  "  Be  thou  faith- 
ful," repeats  its  admonition  to  the  men  and  women 
of  every  age  and  clime.  Out  of  the  deep  conscious- 
ness of  the  rational  mind,  out  of  the  unfoldments 
of  Providence  and  inspiration,  its  words  come  forth 
to-day,  to  warn  and  teach  us.  From  whatever 
point  we  view  the  conflict  of  life,  whether  in  its 
secular,  moral,  or  religious  aspect,  the  question 
whether  we  shall  succeed  or  fail  is  decided  by  our 
obedience  or  disobedience  to  this  requirement,  "Be 
thou  faithful." 

Fidelity  precludes  the  possibility  of  failure. 
Whatever  may  be  its  outward  fortunes,  it  is  in 
itself  a  crown  and  a  victory.  There  is  no  defeat 
over  which  we  have  reason  to  indulge  hopeless  sor- 
row but  that  of  the  disloyal,  recreant  spirit.     The 


170  SERMONS. 

soul  cast  down  from  the  tlirone  of  moral  and  spir- 
itual supremacy,  Tanquished  by  the  temptations 
and  difficulties  of  life,  is  ever  a  failure.  But  when 
our  manhood,  through  trial  and  conflict,  maintains 
its  sovereignty ;  when  our  purity,  through  the 
storm  of  sensuality  and  vice,  sits  arrayed  in  the 
glory  and  beauty  of  its  own  divinity,  putting  the 
whole  army  of  evil  passions  beneath  its  feet,  then 
is  given  unto  us  the  crown,  the  victory  of  life. 

Faithfulness  implies  the  activity  of  both  intel- 
lectual and  moral  forces.  It  is  integrity,  loyalty, 
and  in  its  development  implies  the  presence  of 
perseverance  and  self-sacrifice.  To  be  faithful  is 
to  be  true  to  our  trust  through  all  trials  and  dis- 
couragements. The  faithful  servant  performs  all 
his  duties  to  his  master.  In  the  beautiful  imagery 
of  the  Scriptures  it  is  applied  to  the  constanc}'  and 
extent  of  the  divine  care,  when  it  is  said  that  "  the 
faithfulness  of  God  reacheth  unto  the  clouds,"  and 
"  endureth  to  all  generations."  The  Saviour  of 
the  world  is  called  the  faitliful  and  true  witness, 
the  faithful  High  Priest ;  his  words  are  true  and 
faithful.  And  in  setting  forth  the  duties  of  his 
followers,  He  represents  them  as  the  stewards  of 
God,  and  says,  "  It  is  required  in  stewards  that  a 
man  be  found  faithful."  To  such  it  will  finally 
be  said,  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servants." 

We  perceive,  then,  how  much  is  comprehended 
in  this  idea  of  fidelity.  It  implies  the  most  intense 
loyalty  of  soul.    It  is  unfaltering  allegiance  to  dut}^ 


FAITHFUL    UNTO  DEATH.  171 

It  is  veracity,  strict  conformity  to  every  pledge ; 
constancy  of  affection,  singleness  of  purpose,  pu- 
rity of  motive.  It  is  trueness  to  ourselves,  to  our 
fellow-beings,  and  to  God.  The  faithful  soul  sus- 
tains harmonious  relations  with  its  Creator  and  all 
his  works. 

The  theme  here  introduced  for  our  consideration 
is  of  fundamental  importance.  We  feel  justified 
in  presenting  it,  because  this  faithful  spirit  is  the 
central  element  of  all  true  life.  Without  a  deep 
sense  of  moral  obligation,  without  a  determination 
to  be  true  and  pure  in  our  inmost  purpose,  all  su- 
perior endowments  and  advantages  are  of  little 
worth  in  a  rational  and  spiritual  existence.  These 
are  the  indispensable  qualifications,  the  sure  foun- 
dation of  our  manhood.  To  educate  and  refine  the 
habits  of  the  exterior  man  and  leave  the  interior 
life  destitute  of  deep  moral  convictions,  is  like 
planting  the  most  beautiful  flowers  upon  a  barren 
soil ;  it  is  only  to  see  them  droop  and  cover  the 
ground  with  faded  leaves.  One  of  the  saddest 
things  we  behold  in  this  world  is  a  richly  endowed, 
highly  cultivated  intellect,  destitute  of  moral  and 
spiritual  consciousness,  without  God  and  without 
hope,  dead  to  a  sense  of  obligation,  indifferent  to 
justice,  truth,  and  humanity  ;  careless  of  its  influ- 
ence upon  the  world.  Such  characters  are  the  foes 
of  society  ;  they  are  dangerous  to  the  best  interests 
of  the  race.  We  view  them  as  wrecks  stranded 
along  the  shores  of  time. 


172  SERMONS. 

If,  then,  we  will  win  the  victory  of  life,  we  must 
first  seek  to  become  profoundly  conscious  that  we 
are  subjects  of  moral  and  spiritual  laws ;  that  we 
must  have  a  living  sense  of  duty  and  be  faithful  to 
it  ;  that  it  must  hold  and  direct  us  always.  The 
sense  of  right  and  of  personal  obligation  must  never 
be  permitted  to  slumber.  The  root  of  all  servility 
of  mind  lies  in  its  loving  pleasure  or  indulgence 
more  than  duty.  The  elements  of  true  manhood 
and  womanhood,  the  very  soul  of  spiritual  free- 
dom, consists  in  our  having  high  aims  which  we 
love  better  than  gratification ;  in  whose  service 
hardship  and  death  are  honorable;  to  which  we 
have  consecrated  all  the  powers  of  our  being.  In 
acknowledging  the  pleasurable  to  be  supreme  con- 
sists the  degradation  and  disloyalty  of  our  life.  In 
our  allegiance  to  deep  convictions  and  established 
principles  consist  the  power  and  freedom  of  the 
soul. 

There  is  in  some  minds  a  half  conscious  feeling 
that  a  disinterested  reverence  for  the  right  is  not 
entirely  respectable  ;  that  it  is  an  undignified  state 
of  mind,  born  of  eccentricity,  indicating  defect  of 
endowment  and  narrowness  of  culture.  We  hear 
much  said  of  a  needed  elasticity  of  mind  and  heart 
that  can  conform  to  circumstances  and  adapt  itself 
to  the  demands  of  the  times.  This,  in  a  high  sense, 
is  indeed  a  desirable  attainment,  but  it  too  often 
means  policy  instead  of  principle.  It  is  too  often 
a  betrayal  of  the  right  for  the  sake  of  gain.     If  a 


FAITHFUL    UNTO  DEATH.  173 

crisis  comes  when  interest  and  duty  conflict,  when 
the  popular  opinion  or  prejudice  demands  one 
thing  and  the  law  of  God  another,  this  elasticity 
too  often  means  an  ignominious  retreat  from  the 
struggle.  The  man  who  can  even  think  of  such 
an  escape  from  difficulty  knows  little  of  Christian 
fidelity.  The  heart  is  poisoned  by  the  entrance 
into  it  of  such  a  thought.  The  slightest  touch  of 
but  the  hem  of  Christ's  garment  in  the  press  and 
crowd  of  life  will  cure  the  burning  of  this  inward 
fever.  Great  and  sacred  is  faithful,  persistent 
obedience.  He  who  is  not  able  in  the  highest 
majesty  of  manhood  to  obey  with  clear  and  open 
brow  a  law  higher  than  himself  must  be  destitute 
of  faith  and  love.  All  his  efforts  to  be  free  draw 
around  him  more  closely  the  chains  of  his  own 
despotic  soul.  A  child-like  faithfulness  of  heart, 
such  as  can  believe  and  endure  all  things,  or  grasp 
a  guiding  hand,  and  wondering  walk  in  paths  un- 
known, is  the  spirit  needful  to  success.  Let  sin- 
cerity lead,  and  by  winding  ways,  not  without 
green  pastures  and  still  waters,  we  climb  to  the 
tops  of  everlasting  hills,  where  the  winds  are  cool 
and  the  sight  is  glorious  ;  where  our  souls  are  trans- 
figured into  the  likeness  of  heaven,  and  we  receive 
the  crown  of  life. 

In  pointing  out  some  of  the  specific  and  distin- 
guishing characteristics  of  this  faithful  spirit,  we 
notice  first  that  it  develops  itself  in  an  intense  ac- 
tivity.    Those  who  are  truly  faithful,  and  there- 


174  SERMOXS. 

fore  winners  in  the  race  of  life,  are  the  world's 
workers.  We  cannot  be  true  to  ourselves  or  to 
our  race,  without  putting  forth  unceasing  effort. 
The  universe  is  a  scene  of  movement.  From  the 
most  distant  orbs  that  swing  in  space  to  the  low- 
est strata  of  the  earth,  there  is  nothing  at  rest. 
The  insect  tribes  open  to  our  view  a  world  of  toil. 
The  feathered  races  are  ever  upon  the  wing.  The 
flocks  and  herds  move  with  restless  diligence.  In 
such  activity  these  lower  orders  of  creation  find 
life  and  enjo^aiient.  And  can  man,  moving  in  a 
higher  sphere,  endowed  with  loftier  gifts,  fulfill 
the  objects  of  his  being  in  repose  ?  Slothfulness 
is  the  greatest  unfaithfulness  to  our  own  nature 
and  to  God.  They  demand  perpetual  conflict  and 
progress.  Indolence  would  recline  upon  the  green 
sod,  or  leisurely  pace  the  even  way.  But  Provi- 
dence throws  us  on  a  rugged  universe  and  bids  us 
make  it  smooth.  It  demands  from  us  the  unceas- 
ing action  of  a  living  power.  Every  way  it  urges 
our  reluctant  wills.  It  grows  the  thistles  and  the 
tares,  but  expects  us  to  raise  the  wheat  and  corn. 
It  leaves  in  each  man's  lot  a  thicket  of  sharp 
temptations,  and  expects  him,  though  with  bleed- 
ing feet,  to  pass  firmly  through. 

It  is  our  duty  then  to  go  forth  into  the  world, 
refusing  to  sit  down  and  break  bread  with  indo- 
lence. Amid  the  luxuries  and  repose  of  sloth  the 
springs  of  moral  soundness  and  spiritual  vitality 
dr      up.       Guilty    negligence,    indulgent    laxity, 


FAITHFUL    UNTO  DEATH.  175 

plausible  selfishness,  eat  into  the  faithful  spirit  and 
draw  away  its  life.  The  battle  of  existence  is  not 
forced  upon  us  from  without  only,  it  assails  us 
from  within.  We  must  march  to  its  conflict  with 
quick  and  cheerful  step.  It  is  not  alone  with  flesh 
and  blood,  with  the  great  questions  that  arise 
among  men  in  church  and  state,  that  we  must  con- 
tend. But  it  is  with  viewless  passions  and  spir- 
itual wickedness  clinging  to  the  soul.  We  must 
capture  the  appetites,  and  make  them  willing  to 
serve  our  higher  faculties.  We  must  change  the 
heart  of  ambition,  and  turn  its  aspiring  eye  from 
the  lamp  of  heathen  glory  to  the  sunlight  of  Chris- 
tian sanctity.  We  must  seize  anger,  and  yoke  it 
under  curb  of  reason  to  the  service  of  justice  and 
right.  We  must  inspire  the  sluggish  will  to 
quicker  and  more  earnest  toil,  charm  the  dull 
affections  into  sweeter  and  livelier  moods,  and 
tempt  their  timidity  to  break  out  in  song  and 
mingle  voices  with  the  melody  of  life.  We  must 
rouse  pity  from  its  sleep  and  compel  it  to  choose  a 
task  and  begin  a  work  of  mercy.  To  do  all  this 
requires  vigilance,  devotion,  and  endurance.  Yet 
all  this  must  be  done  if  we  will  be  faithful  unto 
death  and  wear  the  crown  of  life. 

But  while  this  activity  should  be  the  expression 
of  inward  life  and  force  of  soul,  it  should  also  have 
some  well-defined  form  of  development.  Faithful- 
ness to  life's  opportunities  requires  that  our  pow- 
ers  go   out   in  some  specific  direction  ;   that  our 


176  SERMONS. 

efforts  be  given  to  some  definite  work.    Ever}^  per- 
son is  sent  into  the  world  for  something,  —  has  a 
place  to  fill,  a  work  to  do.     And  to  find  that  place 
and  work,  faithfully  fill  and  do  it,  is  our  highest 
wisdom.     Many  there  are  who  do  work  enough, 
but  they  work  to  no  end,  with  no  order.     Ran- 
dom shots  are  most  dangerous,  but  least  sure  to 
hit  the  mark.     So  labor  without  a  purpose,  effort 
without  a  plan,  accomplishes  nothing  but  harm. 
Let  us  be  up  and  doing,  but  have  a  thorough  un- 
derstanding of  what  we  do.     Convinced  that  our 
course  in  life  is  in  the  right  direction  ;  that  our 
work  is  useful,  high,  and  honorable,  we  have  noth- 
ing to  do  but  to  throw  ourselves  into  it  with  all 
our  might.     If  we  will  win  the  crown,  we  must 
let  no  consideration  of  policy,  no  fear  of  danger, 
or  hope  of  favor  move  us  in  the  least.     The  lesson 
of  all  human  experience  is,  that  every  deviation 
from  a  sense  of  right  is  destructive  to  the  most 
sacred  interests  of  a  rational  soul.     It  may  be  but 
a  trifling  matter,  —  the  mere  bowing  at  an  altar  in 
whose  worship  our  hearts  cannot  join  ;  the  casting 
our  vote  for  men  or  principles  which  our  souls  ab- 
hor ;  the  utterance  of  a  single  word  in  approval 
of  what  we  deem  false  and  wrong ;  yet,  sure  as 
Heaven  is  just,  such  deeds  will  strip  the  crown  of 
life  from  our  heads,  and  cover  them  with  dust  and 
ashes. 

Faithfulness,  then,  is  deeply  interested  not  only 
in  personally  maintaining,  but  in  promoting  right- 


FAITHFUL    UNTO  DEATH.  177 

eous  principles.  It  loves  man.  It  seeks  to  imbue 
the  spirit  of  tlie  times  with  holy  influences.  It 
feels  the  weight  of  social  obligation,  and  bears  a 
generous  part  in  every  enterprise  for  the  enlight- 
enment and  salvation  of  man.  It  knows  there  is 
no  sphere  of  life  secluded  from  the  eye  of  God,  or 
thrust  out  beyond  his  government.  In  its  view 
nothing  is  so  sad  as  a  life  of  unhallowed  levity 
and  pleasure.  Oh,  a  soul  without  wonder  or  ten- 
derness or  inspiration,  with  superficial  mirth  and 
deep  indifference,  standing  on  the  threshhold  of 
immortality's  awful  temple  with  easy  smile,  cov- 
ered head,  and  unbent  knee,  is  indeed  in  a  fearful 
condition.  Can  we  expect,  my  hearers,  to  live 
through  this  life  thoughtless,  careless,  vain,  and 
pass,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  through  the  grave 
into  the  glory  of  the  highest  heavens  ?  How 
strange,  how  childish,  to  think  that  a  wasted  life, 
a  life  that  ends  in  defeat,  will  open  into  victory  ; 
that  there  is  a  crown  prepared  for  it  the  moment 
it  passes  the  brink  of  the  grave.  No,  the  sinful 
need  not  flatter  themselves  with  this  delusive 
hope.  Only  to  the  faithful  soul  is  the  crown  of 
life  given.  And  only  when  we  receive  into  our 
souls  the  spirit  of  Him  who  is  true  and  faithful ; 
only  when  we  fight  the  good  fight  and  keep  the 
faith,  will  there  be  laid  up  for  us  the  unfading 
crown  of  righteousness. 

12 


XI. 

THE  GREATNESS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  WORK. 


"  And  I  sent  messengers  unto  them,  saying,  I  am  doing  a  great 
work,  so  that  I  cannot  come  down :  why  should  the  work  cease, 
whilst  I  leave  it,  and  come  down  to  you?  "  —  Nehemiah  vi.  3. 

OuE,  text  refers  to  events  which  took  place  while 
the  Jews  were  captives  in  Babylon.  Nehemiah,  a 
pious  and  devoted  Jew,  had  received  permission 
from  Artaxerxes,  the  king,  to  retm-n  to  Jerusalem 
and  rebuild  it.  Its  walls  were  broken  down  and 
its  gates  burned  witli  fire.  But  the  enterprise  of 
repairing  them  was  very  offensive  to  some  border- 
ing nations,  and  they  did  all  in  their  power  to 
prevent  its  success.  Their  opposition  to  it  was 
probably  excited  by  both  personal  and  national 
considerations.  During  the  captivity  they  had 
seized  and  occupied  the  vacant  possessions  of  the 
Jews,  and  these  they  would  be  obliged  to  relin- 
quish if  their  owners  returned.  They  also  cher- 
ished a  long-standing  and  inveterate  prejudice 
against  the  Jews,  which  was  excited  and  perpetu- 
ated by  their  different  manners  and  religion. 


THE  GREATNESS  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS  WORK-     179 

Three  individuals,  representing  three  tribes  or 
nations, —  Sanballat,  the  Horonite,  Tobiah,  the 
Ammonite,  and  Geshem,  the  Arabian,  —  were  very 
active  and  malignant  in  their  opposition.  Their 
efforts  were,  at  first,  open  and  plainly  hostile.  It 
is  said,  that  as  soon  as  they  heard  of  Nehemiah's 
approach  with  authority  and  aid  from  Artaxerxes, 
it  ''  grieved  them  exceedingly  that  there  was  come 
a  man  to  seek  the  welfare  of  the  children  of  Israel." 
First,  they  ridiculed  the  undertaking.  "  What  do 
these  feeble  Jews  ?  "  said  they.  "  Will  they  for- 
tify themselves  ?  Will  they  sacrifice  ?  Will  they 
make  an  end  in  a  day  ?  Will  they  revive  the  stones 
out  of  the  heaps  of  the  rubbish  which  are  burned  ?  " 
"  Even  that  which  they  build,  if  a  fox  go  up,  he 
shall  even  break  down  their  stone  wall."  Next 
they  sought  to  make  it  appear  that  Nehemiah 
was  plotting  against  Artaxerxes.  "•  Will  ye  rebel 
against  the  king?  "  they  inquire.  "  Will  you  at- 
tempt to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  your  conqueror,  and 
to  instate  yourself  in  power?" 

Finding  that  Nehemiah  was  not  intimidated,  nor 
the  work  retarded  by  this  course,  they  resorted  to 
an  artful  scheme.  All  at  once  they  became  his 
friends,  and  deeply  interested  in  his  work.  They 
sent  to  him,  saying,  "  Come,  let  us  meet  together 
in  some  one  of  the  villages  in  the  plain  of  Ono." 
They  pretended  to  want  to  counsel  with  him  in 
reference  to  the  best  method  of  doinsr  the  work. 
They  made  common  cause  with  him,  assumed  to 


180  SEEMONS. 

feel  and  to  tliink  as  he  did.  But  Nehemiah  was 
too  wise  to  be  deceived  by  such  pretensions.  They 
were  fooHsh  and  weak,  and  he  did  not  Hsten  to 
them.  Like  a  sensible  man  he  says,  "  They  thought 
to  do  me  mischief."  He  saw  through  their  duplic- 
ity, and  sent  messengers  to  them  saying,  "  I  am 
doing  a  great  work,  so  that  I  cannot  come  down : 
why  should  the  work  cease,  whilst  I  leave  it,  and 
come  down  to  you  ?  "  He  did  not  enter  into  any 
controversy  with  them.  Although  he  knew  their 
mischievous  design,  yet  he  did  not  charge  it  back 
upon  them.  He  had  a  sufficient  reason  in  his  own 
circumstances  for  not  going  down  to  them.  His 
time  was  all  well  employed.  He  was  engaged  in 
the  great  work  of  rebuilding  the  city  and  temple 
where  his  fathers  worshiped,  of  restoring  the  old 
altars  and  forms,  so  revered  and  sacred.  He  was 
making  good  progress.  God  was  giving  him  all 
the  instructions  he  needed,  and  why  should  he  stop 
to  counsel  with  men  ?  He  was  guided  by  a  higher 
wisdom  than  theirs,  and  why  should  he  turn  from 
divine  to  human  instruction  ? 

Doctor  Adam  Clarke  adds  to  his  explanation  of 
this  passage  the  following  practical  suggestions : 
"  I  know  not  any  language  which  a  man  who  is 
employed  on  imjDortant  labors  can  use  more  suit- 
ably as  an  answer  to  the  thousand  invitations  and 
provocations  he  may  have  to  remit  his  work,  enter 
into  useless  or  trivial  conferences,  or  notice  weak, 
wicked,  and  malicious  attacks  on  his  work  and  his 


THE  GREATNESS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  WORK.      181 

motives.  I  am  doing  a  great  work,  so  I  cannot 
stoop  to  your  nonsense,  or  notice  your  malevolence. 
Why  should  the  work  cease,  while  I  leave  it,  and 
come  down  to  such  as  you  ?  " 

In  passing  from  the  simple  facts  to  the  moral 
and  religious  instructions  of  this  passage  of  sacred 
history,  we  find  it  has  a  lesson  for  us,  as  Christian 
believers,  which  we  trust  will  not  be  wholly  inap- 
propriate for  this  occasion. 

We  are  led  first  to  consider  the  greatness  of 
our  work  in  the  gospel.  We  are  "  doing  a  great 
work."  The  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  is  great,  viewed 
in  an}^  light  in  which  we  may  place  it.  It  is  great 
objectively ;  great  in  its  origin,  coming  from  God, 
and  being  the  highest  revelation  of  his  truth ; 
great  in  its  agencies,  its  Author  and  Finisher  being 
no  less  a  personage  than  the  only  begotten  Son  of 
God ;  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  power  that  quickens  it 
in  the  heart,  while  it  is  wrought  out  in  our  lives 
by  the  exercise,  on  our  part,  of  strong  faith,  fervent 
devotion,  and  humble  obedience.  It  is  great  in  its 
principles,  treating  of  the  character,  government^ 
will,  and  purpose  of  God,  of  the  great  questions  of 
duty,  right  and  wrong,  truth  and  falsehood,  sin 
and  holiness.  It  is  great  in  its  purpose,  contem- 
plating the  salvation  of  the  world  from  sin  and 
its  restoration  to  God.  These  are,  indeed,  great 
themes.  If  we  think  upon  them  our  minds  are 
occupied  with  great  thoughts.  If  wfe  profess  this 
religion  we  make  a  great  profession.     If   in  any 


182  SERMONS. 

degree  we  comprehend  its  ideas,  or  feel  its  spirit, 
or  live  its  life,  our  whole  being  is  elevated  and 
ennobled  by  it :  we  are  doing  a  great  work. 

But,  my  hearers,  are  we  not  doing  a  great  work, 
as  followers  of  Christ,  in  what  we  are  striving  to 
accomplish  for  ourselves  personally,  and  for  the 
world,  by  our  faith  in  Him  ?  As  the  disciples  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  what  do  we  profess,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  to  be  doing  for  ourselves?  Nothing  less 
than  working  out  our  own  salvation,  given  us  in 
Him.  We  profess  to  have  received  the  grace  of 
God,  to  have  passed  from  death  unto  life,  to  have 
been  translated  into  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear 
Son.  We  claim  to  have  received  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus ;  that  our  hearts  are  the  abode  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  —  in  a  word  that  we  are  the  charac- 
teristic children  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 
And  is  it  not  a  great  work  for  us  to  bring  our 
hearts  and  lives  into  a  full  enjoyment  of  this 
grace,  to  work  out  what  God  has  worked  within 
us,  so  that  it  will  pervade  our  entire  lives,  be  our 
comfort  in  sorrow,  our  strength  in  weakness,  our 
light  in  darkness  our  rescue  in  temptation,  and  our 
hope  in  death  ?  If  we  are  true  Christians  we  are 
constantly,  earnestly  engaged  in  doing  this  great 
work  for  ourselves.  We  are  seeking  the  reconcili- 
ation of  our  hearts  to  God,  the  consecration  and 
sanctification  of  our  lives  by  the  word  of  God  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  working  and  ruling  in  us. 

And  what  we  are  striving  to  do  for  ourselves 


THE  GREATNESS  OF  THE  CURISTIAN'S  WORK.     183 

personally  we  are  striving  to  do  for  the  world. 
Christ  came  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  He 
tasted  death  for  every  man,  gave  his  life  a  ransom 
for  all.  Now,  if  we  are  truly  his,  if  we  have  been 
born  of  his  spirit,  been  made  new  creatures  in  Him, 
we  shall  be  doing  the  great  work  He  came  to  do 
for  the  world.  The  Christian  cannot  be  indifferent 
to  the  welfare  of  men,  to  their  moral  and  S23iritual 
condition.  He  cannot  look  upon  a  world  lost  in 
sin,  alienated  from  the  life  of  God,  degraded  and 
miserable,  without  thought  or  care.  He  loves  men 
as  the  dear  children  of  God,  as  the  subjects  of  re- 
deeming grace,  as  the  lost  sheep  whom  the  Sav- 
iour came  to  seek  and  save  ;  and  he  feels  a  solemn 
responsibility  for  them.  The  voice  of  God  cries 
to  him  from  the  cross  of  Christ,  "  Where  is  thy 
brother?  "  Is  he  out  in  the  cold,  waste  region  of 
unbelief,  living  "  without  God  and  without  hope 
in  the  world  ?  "  Is  he  the  prey  of  avarice,  bend- 
ing all  the  energies  of  his  immortal  soul  to  the 
service  of  mammon,  worshiping  business,  pleasure, 
fame,  infatuated  with  the  "  lust  of  the  flesh,  the 
lust  of  the  eye,  and  the  pride  of  life  ?  "  Is  he  a 
poor,  reeling  drunkard,  a  curse  to  himself,  his  fam- 
ily, and  the  world  ?  Is  he  a  blasphemer,  a  robber, 
a  murderer  ?  Is  he  poor  and  miserable,  sick  and 
in  prison,  homeless,  without  food  and  drink  ? 

The  Christian  feels  a  responsibility  for  all  such. 
He  cannot  despise  his  brother  for  whom  Christ 
died.     The  blood  of  every  fallen  man  and  woman 


184  SERMONS. 

cries  to  him  from  the  ground,  and  he  cannot  rest 
satisfied  without  doing  all  in  his  power  to  help 
them.  He  feels  that  God  has  called  him  to  a  great 
work.  He  remembers  the  Saviour's  words,  spoken 
of  his  disciples,  but  addressed  to  the  Father,  "  As 
Thou  hast  sent  me  into  the  world,  even  so  have  I 
also  sent  them  into  the  world."  He  feels  called 
upon  to  work  in  the  spirit  and  with  the  purpose  of 
Christ  for  the  salvation  of  men.  He  believes  it 
possible  for  them  to  be  saved.  He  believes  that  in 
Christ  he  possesses  the  power  which  alone  can  save 
them.  And  he  feels  it  to  be  his  duty,  to  the  ex- 
tent of  his  ability,  to  apply  that  power  to  every 
sinner's  case.  He  feels  moved  to  carry  the  mes- 
sage of  the  gospel,  its  warnings,  encouragements, 
and  consolations,  to  all  the  sinful  around  him. 
His  love  to  men  is  the  rule  by  which  he  estimates 
his  love  to  Christ.  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done 
it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye 
have  done  it  unto  me."  What  he  is  willino;  to 
do,  to  sacrifice  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  for  the 
conversion  of  men  to  Christ,  indicates  to  his  mind 
the  strength  of  his  faith  and  love.  If  he  cares 
nothing  for  the  world,  if  he  is  not  willing  to  sur- 
render a  moment  of  his  time,  a  dollar  of  his  money, 
an  effort  of  his  hands,  or  to  give  up  one  selfish,  sen- 
sual desire  for  the  sake  of  his  religion,  what  are 
his  professions  worth  ?  If  he  is  too  full  of  business 
and  pleasure  to  keep  the  Sabbath-day  holy,  or  to 
go  into  the  house  of  the  Lord  to  worship  ;  if  he 


THE  GREATNESS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  WORK.     185 

cannot  find  time  to  rend  his  Bible,  or  enter  his 
closet,  or  worship  around  the  family  altar  ;  if  he  is 
so  thoughtless  as  to  take  the  name  of  God  in  vain, 
and  in  his  general  demeanor  to  set  before  his  chil- 
dren an  irreligious  example  ;  if  his  faith  in  Christ 
is  so  weak  and  wavering  that  he  dares  not  con- 
fess Him  before  men,  then  what  claim  has  he  to 
the  Christian  name  ?  He  is  not  a  Christian  at  all. 
He  cannot  have  even  an  intelligent,  intellectual 
belief  in  the  gospel.  He  simply  professes  without 
thought,  talks  about  what  he  does  not  understand 
or  feel. 

These  suggestions  faintly  indicate  the  greatness 
of  our  work  as  Christian  believers.  If  we  are  such 
vre  are  engaged  in  a  great  work. 

Let  us  next  consider  the  earnestness  necessary 
to  do  this  work.  This  is  implied  in  its  greatness. 
So  great  a  work  cannot  be  done  by  the  slothful, 
the  cold  and  indifferent.  The  Saviour  has  told  us 
what  it  is  to  be  Christians.  It  is  to  love  the  Lord 
our  God  with  all  the  heart  and  soul  and  mind  and 
strength.  If  we  will  follow  Christ  we  must  be 
ready  to  leave  all,  take  up  our  cross,  and  conse- 
crate ourselves  and  all  that  we  have  to  his  service. 
''  What  good  thing  shall  I  do,  that  I  may  have 
eternal  life  ?  "  inquired  the  young  man.  "  If  thou 
wilt  be  perfect,  go  and  sell  that  thou  hast,  and 
give  to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in 
heaven,  and  come  and  follow  me,"  is  the  Saviour's 
quick  reply.     Nothing  but  profound  earnestness  in 


186  SERMONS. 

our  Christian  life  will  lead  us  to  surrender  all,  to 
consecrate  all,  to  the  love  of  Christ.  Yet  it  is 
just  this  earnestness  that  characterizes  a  deeply  re- 
ligious life.  Kehemiah  could  not  leave  his  work 
for  a  day  or  an  hour  to  parley  with  men.  Nor 
can  the  true  Christian  suspend  his  efforts  for  a 
moment  to  engage  in  useless  speculations,  personal 
controversies,  or  idle  talk.  He  sees  so  much  to  be 
done  for  his  own  soul,  so  many  passions  to  be  sub- 
dued, so  much  darkness  to  be  removed,  so  many 
errors  to  be  corrected,  so  many  sins  to  be  repented 
of  and  forgiven  ;  he  sees  so  much  evil  in  the  world 
around  him,  so  many  opportunities  and  calls  to  do 
good,  how  can  he  find  time  to  be  idle  ?  No,  the 
stronger  our  faith,  the  greater  is  our  zeal,  the  more 
we  desire  to  do  for  ourselves  and  for  humanity,  for 
the  glory  of  God.  We  watch  and  labor  and  wait. 
We  pray  without  ceasing,  and  in  everything  give 
thanks. 

And  especially  shall  we  manifest  this  earnest- 
ness and  zeal  in  our  relation  to  the  Christian 
church.  We  shall  feel  that  here  we  have  a  great 
work  to  do,  requiring  our  utmost  exertions  to  ac- 
complish it.  We  shall  be  ready  to  work  in  every 
department  of  the  church,  —  in  the  Sabbath-school, 
in  the  prayer  and  conference  meeting,  in  sustain- 
ing the  secular  or  pecuniary  interests  of  the  society, 
in  allaying  strife  and  closing  up  divisions  among 
brethren,  in  seeking  out  the  young  and  the  stranger 
and  providing  them  a  home  in  the  church.     And 


THE  GREATNESS  OF  TUE  CHRISTIAN'S  WORK.      187 

we  shall  desire  to  promote  the  prosperity  and 
growth,  not  only  of  our  own  church  or  society,  but 
of  our  whole  denomination.  We  shall  feel  that 
we  are  all  members  of  one  body,  and  that  we  can- 
not exist  as  members  without  the  bod}^  Cut  off 
from  it  our  churches  die.  All  independent,  unor- 
ganized work  is  thrown  away,  wasted,  flows  off 
into  the  turbid  stream  of  unbelief  and  worldliness. 
It  is  the  want  of  earnest  denominational  work,  the 
presence  of  a  lawless,  speculative  spirit  among  us, 
that  is  thwarting  our  best  endeavors  and  crippling 
our  energies.  "VVe  do  not  unite  all  our  strength 
and  means  to  build  ourselves  up  as  a  Christian 
church.  One  turns  aside  in  this  direction  and  an- 
other in  that  to  do  outside  work,  and  therefore  we 
do  very  little  in  our  own  chosen  household. 

Let  us  now  consider  some  of  the  influences  that 
are  ever  at  work  to  abate  this  earnestness  and  to 
draw  the  Christian  off  from  his  work.  Always 
there  are  personal  or  impersonal  foes  calling  to 
him,  "  Come,  let  us  meet  together ;  leave  your  work 
and  come  down  to  us,  that  we  may  counsel  to- 
gether ;  let  us  devise  some  new,  some  easier  way 
to  do  it."  In  whatever  form  these  influences  ap- 
proach us,  there  is  only  one  way  through  which 
they  can  gain  admittance  into  our  hearts ;  that  be- 
ing closed  against  them  they  are  powerless.  The 
Christian  can  never  be  drawn  aside  from  his  work, 
or  become  cold  and  indifferent  while  the  Holy 
Spirit  fills  his  heart.     When  we  have  living  faith 


188  SERMONS. 

in  Christ,  when  oui'  hearts  are  warm  with  the  love 
of  God,  full  of  the  spirit  of  prayer,  in  fellowship 
with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  no  outward  influ- 
ences can  turn  us  aside.  The  want  of  spiritual 
life  is  the  poison  root  of  all  our  weaknesses.  This 
is  where  the  tempter  gains  admission.  The  church 
never  denies  the  faith,  or  tries  to  build  on  "  other 
foundation,"  and  the  individual  life  never  becomes 
worldly  and  irreligious  when  religion  is  nourished 
by  watchfulness  and  prayer.  As  the  human  body 
is  always  warm,  healthful,  and  vigorous  when  the 
blood  is  active  and  pure,  so  when  the  currents  of 
spiritual  life  flow  freely  in  the  soul,  when  it  is  full 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  there  can  be  no  outward  de- 
formity, inactivity,  or  decline. 

Let  it  be  understood  then  that  the  germ  of  our 
weaknesses  and  failures  is  the  want  of  living  faith 
and  spirituality.  But  this  germ  grows  up  and 
branches  out  in  many  forms.  Its  first  develop- 
ment is  a  disrelish  for  religious  exercises,  a  neglect 
of  the  Bible,  prayer,  the  Sabbath,  and  the  sanctu- 
ary. As  the  love  of  these  goes  out  of  the  heart, 
the  love  of  the  world  will  enter  it.  The  heart 
will  gradually  fill  up  with  the  cares  of  this  life 
and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches.  The  word,  being 
choked,  will  become  unfruitful.  Thus  the  soul  is 
brought  down  from  the  Christian  eminence,  leaves 
its  great  work.  It  does  not  at  first  renounce  it 
openly,  but  it  forgets  it,  does  not  find  time  to  at- 
tend to  it,  being  fully  occupied  with  other  things. 


THE  GREATNESS  OF  THE  CURISTIANS  WORK.     189 

But  tliis  is  only  the  first  step  in  coming  down. 
The  next  is  an  inclination  to  separate  ourselves 
from  the  Christian  church,  to  ignore  the  impor- 
tance of  Christian  faith,  and  to  tolerate  in  the 
church  and  in  the  Christian  ministr}^  all  kinds  of 
belief  and  unbelief.  At  this  stage  in  the  down- 
ward course  we  hear  many  and  severe  denuncia- 
tions of  all  efforts  to  build  the  church  on  positive 
statements  of  doctrine.  This  is  declared  to  be  in- 
tolerance and  bigotry,  and  that,  too,  with  a  sever- 
ity that  would  almost  seem  like  intolerance,  were 
it  not  coupled  with  loud  professions  of  liberality. 

Open  doubt  and  unbelief  soon  follow  this  state 
of  mind,  if  its  tendency  is  not  checked.  It  often 
is  checked ;  sometimes  by  pride,  sometimes  by  fear 
of  public  opinion,  and  sometimes  by  the  grace  of 
God,  showing  the  danger.  But  it  goes  on  to  its 
legitimate  result ;  it  always  drifts  its  votar}^  be- 
yond the  pale  of  Christian  faith.  We  think  no 
one  who  has  observed  its  course  will  deny  this. 
It  is  first  the  cry  of  intolerance  and  loud  profes- 
sions of  liberality  ;  then  worldliness,  indifference, 
and  neglect  of  the  spiritual  life ;  then  doubt,  soon 
developing  into  open  and  shameless  denial.  This 
is  what  generally  comes  of  the  least  departure 
from  our  Christian  work,  from  coming  down  to 
counsel  with  worldly  wisdom.  There  is  no  place 
where  the  Christian  can  stand  firmly  but  on  the 
Rock  of  Ages. 

There    are   innumerable   other  influences   that 


190  '  SERMONS. 

creep  in  with  these  to  bring  us  down  from  our 
great  work.  We  are  here  in  the  church  mihtant. 
There  will  always  be  conflicts,  differences,  and  con- 
tentions, even  in  the  church  of  Christ.  The  wheat 
and  tares  must  grow  together  until  the  harvest. 
We  shall  often  be  tempted  to  come  down  and  en- 
gage in  small,  personal  controversies,  or  to  yield 
to  selfish  ambition ;  and  in  many  ways  solicited  to 
seek  our  own  and  not  Christ's.  We  should  ever 
respond  to  all  these  solicitations  in  the  words  of 
Nehemiah,  "  I  am  doing  a  great  work,  so  that  I 
cannot  come  down.  Why  should  the  work  cease, 
whilst  I  leave  it,  and  come  down  to  you  ?  " 

And  let  us  never  forget  that  this  turning  aside 
is  always  "  coming  down,"  descending  from  our 
lofty  position  as  Christians,  to  a  lower  plane.  If 
we  could  realize  how  great  and  lofty  the  service  of 
Christ  is,  we  should  never  want  to  do  any  other 
work  ;  we  could  never  be  induced  to  come  down 
to  meaner  employments. 

And  let  us,  on  this  annual  occasion,  seek  to  re- 
alize that  we,  as  Universalists,  have  a  great,  a 
special  work  to  do.  Yes,  as  a  branch  of  the 
church  universal,  we  have  a  peculiar  and  specific 
work  to  do.  If  we  have  not,  we  have  no  right  to 
an  existence.  We  are  striving  to  do  what  no  other 
sect  or  party  is  doing.  We  are  not  a  company  of 
philosophers  or  religious  adventurers.  We  are  not 
eclectics,  seeking  truth  everywhere,  but  with  no 
test  or  standard  of  truth.    We  are  professed  Chris- 


THE  GREATi\ESS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN'S  WORK.     191 

tians,  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  taking  the 
word  of  God  as  our  rule  of  faith  and  practice. 
But  in  this  we  are  not  pecuUar.  Here  we  stand 
on  common  ground  with  all  Christians.  But  we 
believe  the  gospel  has  been  misunderstood,  and  we 
are  striving  to  bring  the  church  to  a  right  under- 
standing of  it.  We  aim  to  free  it  of  traditions  and 
false  creeds,  to  restore  the  primitive  faith.  We 
would  establish  it  on  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  begot- 
ten Son  of  God  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 
This  is  our  peculiar  work.  We  hold  that  all  other 
sects  have  either  obscured  or  denied  the  great  truth 
that  "  the  Father  sent  the  Son  to  be  the  Saviour  of 
the  world  ;  "  "  that  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling 
the  world  to  Himself."  This  truth,  the  great,  all- 
important  truth  of  the  gospel,  it  is  our  mission  to 
teach  and  enforce  until  it  pervades  the  Christian 
life,  and,  by  the  quickening  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  re- 
generates the  world.  It  is  a  glorious  theme.  It 
warms  our  hearts  with  love  and  praise  to  God. 
There  is  life  and  power  in  it.  Let  us  not  be  drawn 
away  from  it.  Let  us  not  come  down  from  this 
sublime  truth  to  a  baseless,  indefinite,  aimless  way 
of  thinking  and  talking  on  religion.  If  we  will 
have  religious  life,  we  must  have  a  theology.  We 
cannot  separate  them  without  destroying  both. 
And  all  our  efforts  to  arouse  men  to  vital  religious 
experiences  will  be  thrown  away,  unless  we  give 
them  definite  ideas  of  God  and  his  government,  of 
Christ,  his  nature  and  mission,  of  the  Holy  Spirit 


192  SERJfOXS. 

and  its  work  in  tlie  soul,  and  of  man,  his  nature 
condition,  duties,  and  destiny.  This  is  a  great 
work.  And  in  no  other  way  can  we  perform  our 
mission  as  a  branch  of  the  Christian  church  but  by 
adhering  to  this  work.  Let  us  not  be  deceived 
with  sounding  professions  of  liberalit}^  They  may 
just  now  be  popular  catch-words,  but  they  are 
short-lived.  We  come  down,  we  fritter  away  our 
time,  our  means,  our  strength,  by  listening  to  them. 
There  is  no  other  way  for  us  to  prosper  but  to  work 
on  in  the  name  and  strength  of  our  God  and  his 
Christ.  Let  us  encourage  ourselves  with  the  words 
of  Nehemiah,  "  The  God  of  heaven,  He  will  pros- 
per us ;  therefore  we,  his  servants,  will  arise  and 
build."  By  and  by,  if  we  are  faithful,  the  walls 
of  Zion  will  be  rebuilt  and  joined  together,  and  its 
doors  set  up.  The  spirit  of  an  unbelieving,  worldly 
age  may  be  against  us.  But  we  must  not  ^^ield  to 
it.  No  ;  by  all  our  love  for  Christ,  by  all  we  de- 
sire to  do  for  humanit}^  we  must  not  yield  to  it. 
We  must  impart  the  spirit  of  our  religion  to  the 
age.  By  firmly  believing,  by  truly  living,  by  ar- 
dently praying,  we  may  do  it. 


XII. 
ANOTHER   COMFORTER. 

A   FUXERAL    SERMON. 


"  And  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  He  shall  give  you  another 
Comforter,  that  He  may  abide  with  you  forever."  —  John  xiv.  16. 

The  interest  Christ  ever  seemed  to  feel  in  the 
sorrowing  is  a  marked  feature  of  his  character.  Of 
them  and  to  them  He  spoke  with  the  greatest  ten- 
derness. Whether  the  timid  culprit  was  referred 
to  Him  for  judgment,  or  the  weeping  parent  came 
for  relief,  or  the  blind  cried  from  the  wayside,  they 
were  alike  assured  of  his  s^^mpathy,  and  they  all 
shared  in  his  blessing.  In  his  presence  the  bright- 
ness of  the  Father's  love  broke  through  the  clouds 
of  grief,  shedding  light  upon  the  soul,  inspiring  it 
with  courage,  hope,  and  cheerfulness. 

The  time  had  come  when  his  brief  earthly  life, 
so  full  of  wonderful  events,  so  fruitful  of  results,  so 
fragrant  with  the  flowers  of  purity,  love,  and  com- 
passion, was  to  close  amid  the  tragic  scenes  of  the 
crucifixion.  He  had  not  failed  to  impart  the  try- 
ing intelligence  to  the  chosen  twelve.    Because  He 

13 


194  SERMONS. 

had  said  to  them,  ''  I  go  away,"  sorrow  had  filled 
their  hearts.  It  was  indeed  to  them  a  trying  hour. 
For  Him  they  had  relinquished  other  friendships, 
incurred  poverty,  persecution,  and  contempt.  He 
had  won  their  hearts,  their  lives ;  all  their  material 
interests  and  possessions  had  been  given  to  Him. 
And  to  be  told  that  they  were  so  soon  to  be  left 
alone  was  indeed  like  the  shutting  out  of  the  last 
ray  of  light,  the  fading  of  the  last  hope.  The  veil 
which  hid  the  future  and  the  beneficent  intention 
of  this  trial  could  not  then  be  parted  before  their 
eyes.  They  felt  its  present  grief,  its  sting  of  be- 
reavement, the  loss  of  counsel  and  encouragement, 
the  disappointment  of  hope,  the  danger  of  expos- 
ure, but  the  brightening  morning  of  coming  time 
they  could  not  see.  Christ  felt  the  burden  of  their 
grief,  saw  the  gloom  that  was  settling  down  upon 
them.  This  drew  forth  a  new  and  beautiful  ex- 
pression of  his  love.  He  would  not  leave  them  in 
despair.  "  Let  not  your  hearts  be  troubled  ;  you 
believe  in  God,"  you  have  a  Father,  a  Friend  in 
heaven.  Are  you  left  alone,  can  you  despair,  have 
you  not  reason  to  hope  while  He  remains  to  you  ? 
What  if  I  do  leave  you  ?  He  is  greater  than  I ; 
without  Him  I  can  do  nothing,  and  I  leave  you  the 
assurance  of  his  presence,  guardianship,  and  sup- 
port. Be  not  faithless  but  believing.  Enter  the 
shadow  and  the  gloom  with  trusting  hearts,  and 
even  "  there  shall  his  hand  lead  thee,  and  his  right 
hand  hold  thee." 


ANOTHER    COMFORTER.  195 

Can  we  not  almost  imagine  that  we  see  their 
hearts  growing  lighter,  and  their  comitenances 
brightening  as  they  listen  to  his  words  ?  But 
these  are  not  all,  or  the  most  inspiring  ?  So  much 
encouragement  and  comfort  they  may  have,  even  if 
the  future  is  as  dark  as  they  conceive,  and  nothing 
more  of  earthly  good  remains  to  them.  But  this 
world  is  not  the  only  province  of  the  Lord,  the  only 
dwelling-place  of  God.  "  In  my  Father's  house," 
continues  the  Saviour,  "are  many  mansions;  if  it 
were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you  ;  I  go  to  pre- 
pare a  place  for  you.  And  if  I  go  and  prepare  a 
place  for  you,  I  will  come  again  and  receive  you 
unto  myself;  that  where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be 
also." 

Their  future  was  not  so  dark  as  they  supposed  ; 
it  opened  into  light  and  glory,  and  the  departure 
of  their  friend  and  Lord  was  simply  preparatory 
for  their  entrance  into  the  fullness  of  his  joy.  He 
had  not  been  deceiving  them  in  the  glowing  hopes 
He  had  inspired.  Although  they  had  but  poorly 
understood  Him,  yet  not  one  expectation  had  He 
awakened,  not  one  promise  had  He  made,  that  He 
would  not  more  than  fulfill.  If  less  had  been  in 
store  for  them  than  they  had  hoped,  He  would 
have  told  them.  But  they  could  not,  at  first,  at- 
tain to  the  sublimity  of  his  purpose  or  comprehend 
his  thought.  While  their  minds  had  been  linger- 
ing in  the  narrow,  "  earthly  house  of  this  taber- 
nacle," expecting  to  find  there  every  apartment 


196  SEEJfONS. 

tlie  Father's  government,  and  all  tlie  provisions  of 
his  bounty,  his  mind  had  soared  upwards  to  the 
''house  of  many  mansions,"  ''the  building  of  God, 
not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens." 
The  blessings  He  had  promised  were  spiritual, 
and  were  to  be  enjoyed  in  a  spiritual  state  of  be- 
ing. He  was  about  to  rise  into  that  condition,  as 
the  first  fruits  from  the  dead,  as  a  demonstration 
of  the  fact  of  a  resurrection  into  life  immortal. 
During  the  brief  period  of  their  continuance  here, 
after  his  departure,  they  were  to  think  of  Him  as 
gone  into  heaven,  there  to  appear  in  the  presence 
of  God  for  them,  to  prepare  a  place  for  them. 
Towards  that  heavenly  home  they  might  look  for- 
ward amid  all  their  labors,  conflicts,  and  suffer- 
ings, and  find  strength  to  persevere.  There  would 
be  his  home,  and  there  they  should  finally  rest,  se- 
cure from  the  tempests  that  beat  upon  the  shores 
of  mortality.  And  not  only  does  He  foretell  this 
glorious  destin}^  and  picture  this  bright  abode  as  a 
far  off  land  difficult  of  access,  but  how  familiarly 
he  represents  it  as  his  home,  and  how  positively 
He  promises  to  come  again  and  receive  them  unto 
Himself. 

What  more  could  they  ask  for  consolation  ? 
Even  their  bereavement  was  not  real,  but  only  a 
temporar}^  separation,  preparatory  to  an  everlast- 
ing and  beatific  reunion.  The  Father  was  still  to 
be  with  them  and  guard  them  in  his  absence,  and 
finally  He  was  to  come,  "  the  w^ay,  the  trutli,  and 


ANOTHER    COMFORTER.  197 

the  life,"  to  lead  them  to  the  bright  mansions  of 
rest  above.  It  would  seem  that  these  considera- 
tions were  enough ;  as  much  as  they  could  ask, 
or  love  could  give  for  their  consolation.  And  yet, 
after  all  these  assurances,  such  is  the  plenitude  and 
tenderness  of  the  Saviour's  compassion,  that  in  our 
text  He  adds  yet  another  assurance,  "  I  will  pray 
the  Father,  and  He  shall  give  you  another  Com- 
forter, that  He  may  abide  with  you  forever  ;  even 
the  spirit  of  truth  "  which  shall  dwell  with  you  and 
be  in  you.  They  were  not  only  to  know  the  truth 
in  reference  to  the  mission  of  Christ,  the  love  of 
the  Father,  and  the  immortality  and  blessedness  of 
the  soul,  but  in  answer  to  his  prayer  God  would 
communicate  his  own  Holy  Spirit  to  their  souls, 
carrying  these  truths  home  to  their  hearts,  making 
them  matters  of  experience,  moral  and  spiritual  as 
well  as  intellectual  convictions.  He  would  work 
in  their  inmost  being  such  a  change,  impart  to 
their  religious  nature  such  divine  illumination  and 
renovation,  as  would  enable  them  to  appreciate  and 
enjoy,  to  make  a  personal  application  of  the  truth 
He  had  taught  them,  to  relieve  them  in  all  their 
sorrows. 

As  here  presented,  the  lesson  of  this  passage 
offers  a  threefold  consolation  to  every  mourner, 
and  it  must  be  accepted  in  all  its  parts,  if  we  will 
enjoy  its  full  blessedness.  The  doctrines  of  a 
present  beneficent  and  universal  providence,  of  an 
immortal  beatific  life  to  issue  from  the  present. 


198  SERMONS. 

and  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  divinely  appointed  in- 
terpreter and  quickener  of  all  truth  in  the  soul, 
are  plainly  involved.  We  do  not  say  that  no  com- 
fort can  be  derived  from  either  one  of  them  when 
severed  from  its  true  relation  with  the  others. 
Doubtless  there  is  power  in  each  to  minister  some 
relief  to  the  disconsolate  spirit  in  its  hour  of  need, 
but  it  is  only  when  they  unite  and  throw  their 
threefold  light  upon  the  soul  that  they  give  it  full- 
ness of  joy. 

We  may  take  as  an  illustration  the  simple  fact 
that  God  reigns  over  all ;  that  He  watches  over 
all  the  movements  of  his  creatures  ;  that  He  up- 
holds and  sustains  them,  mercifully  provides  the 
bounties  we  enjoy,  and  cares  for  us  continually ; 
that  even  our  afflictions  are  sent  in  mercy  ;  that 
the  gift  and  close  of  life  alike  bear  witness  to  his 
goodness. 

Now,  to  beings  weak,  sorrowing,  and  dying,  as 
we  are,  there  must  be  comfort  in  this  thought 
alone.  We  feel  a  sense  of  need,  of  insecurity  and 
fear.  And  if  there  is  One  stronger  than  we,  who 
is  interested  in  our  welfare  and  attentive  to  us, 
surely  to  know  and  trust  Him  is  a  comfort.  But 
out  of  this  very  consolation  other  questions  will 
arise  which  will  render  it  unsatisfactory.  Why 
are  such  provisions  made  for  man  ?  Why  does 
the  Infinite  Father  stoop  to  his  necessities,  so  ten- 
derly watch  over,  and  care  for  him  ?  Why  has 
the  earth  been  fitted  for  his  comfort,  and  all  the 


ANOTHER    COMFORTER.  199 

laws  of  nature  and  providence  arranged  to  promote 
his  virtue  and  intelligence?  Is  this  the  end?  Is 
it  all  to  no  purpose  but  present  gratification  ?  Is 
there  not  an  ulterior  design  ?  Is  not  man  thus 
tenderly  cared  for  here  because  he  has  an  here- 
after; to  fit  him  for  a  higher  life  and  purer  enjoy- 
ments ?  Does  not  God  nurture  him  now,  as  the 
parent  does  its  child  in  helpless  infancy,  that  he 
may  grow  up  into  vigorous  manhood  and  have  a 
broader  and  deeper  experience  of  good  ? 

Thus  there  is  in  our  present  enjoyments,  to  say 
the  least,  a  suggestion  of  immortality.  They  are 
linked  to  it  by  a  natural  necessity.  They  lose 
their  highest  meaning  without  it.  It  is  what 
gives  them  completeness  and  unites  wisdom  with 
benevolence  in  their  bestowment.  That  is  the 
grandest  work  which  is  wrought  for  the  sublimest 
purpose.  The  mechanism  may  be  ever  so  compli- 
cated and  beautiful,  but  if  it  has  only  a  trivial 
design  we  do  not  admire  it.  So  human  life,  with 
all  its  wonderful  and  beneficent  adjustments,  is 
comparatively  worthless  if  it  terminates  in  the 
dust.  But  if  it  rises  into  immortal  existence  and 
progress  in  knowledge  and  holiness,  how  sublime  a 
work  it  is,  how  worthy  of  all  the  provisions  made 
for  its  comfort  here  below,  how  worthy  even  of 
the  watch-care  of  God  Himself. 

Thus  this  thought  of  immortality  is  the  comple- 
ment, the  interpretation  of  a  present  providence. 
Without  it,  life  loses  meaning  ;   all  the  love  and 


200  SERMOXS. 

care  bestowed  upon  it  seem  comparatively  pur- 
poseless. 

But  it  may  be  said  these  two  facts  —  a  present 
watchful  providence  and  the  certainty  of  a  blessed 
immortality  —  are  sufficient  for  all  our  necessities. 
But  are  we  sure,  that  they,  alone,  can  give  us  full 
consolation  ?  Have  we  not  often  found  ourselves, 
and  seen  others  plunged  in  grief,  which  even  the 
strongest  faith  in  the  love  of  God  and  the  im- 
mortal blessedness  of  the  soul  could  not  relieve  ? 
Oh,  how  frequently  have  we  all  said  in  the  hour  of 
trial,  "  I  know  this  is  wisely  ordered  ;  I  know  the 
merciful  Father  intends  it  for  my  good  ;  that  He 
is  wiser  than  I,  and  too  loving  to  be  unkind  in 
anything ;  of  this  my  mind  is  fully  convinced :  and 
yet  I  cannot  feel  it ;  I  cannot  bring  these  assur- 
ances to  bear  on  this  trying  experience  for  my  con- 
solation ;  they  do  not  take  away  the  sting  of  sor- 
row as  I  feel  they  ought.  I  have  no  mental  doubts 
or  fears,  but  I  cannot  bring  my  feehngs  into  rec- 
onciliation ;  my  affections,  my  sensibilities  rebel." 
Do  not  all  our  hearts  testify  to  the  reality  of  such 
experiences  as  these  ? 

The  same  is  true  of  our  faith  in  immortality. 
We  have  stood  by  the  bedside  of  the  dying  man 
ripe  in  years  and  in  thought,  whose  reason  had 
wrought  long  and  earnestly  upon  this  problem  of 
a  future  existence ;  we  have  held  the  hand  of  the 
almost  frantic  mother  as  she  bent  over  the  cold 
form  of  her  lifeless  child,  and  we  have  heard  them 


ANOTHER   COMFORTER.  201 

say,  "  Nature,  reason,  and  revelation  teach  me 
that  there  is  another  and  a  better  life  ;  of  this  my 
intellect  is  thoroughly  convinced,  and  still  I  doubt ; 
I  seem  to  lack  heartfelt  assurance ;  I  want  more 
evidence ;  I  am  afraid  to  trust  my  convictions  and 
go  forth  alone." 

Now  is  there  nothing  in  divine  love  and  the 
gifts  of  grace  to  supply  this  want  of  experimental 
faith,  to  carry  home  these  fundamental  doctrines 
of  the  gospel  and  give  them  living,  sustaining 
power  in  the  soul  ?  Yes,  the  Saviour  has  prom- 
ised, "  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  He  shall  give 
you  another  Comforter,  that  he  may  abide  with 
you  forever ;  even  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  which  shall 
be  with  you  and  in  you,  and  teach  you  all  things, 
and  bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance  what- 
soever I  have  said  unto  you."  If  we  continually 
seek,  and  open  our  hearts  to  receive  the  divine 
spirit ;  if  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  them ; 
if  we  exercise  humility  and  trust,  call  on  the  Fa- 
ther to  enlighten  us,  and  wait  for  his  guidance,  all 
these  consoling  truths  will  have  power  and  life  in 
our  hearts.  They  will  bless  us  abundantly  in  the 
time  of  trouble.  They  will  be  supports,  matters 
of  experience,  wells  of  living  water  springing  up 
within  the  soul  unto  life  everlasting. 

And  it  is  only  this  gift  of  the  Spirit,  this  in- 
dwelling of  God  in  the  soul,  "  Christ  in  us  the 
hope  of  glory,"  that  can  vitalize  the  truths  of  the 
gospel  in  our  experience.  We  may  have  ever  so 
much  philosophy  to   convince  us   of  the  Father's 


202  SERMONS. 

love  and  care ;  tlie  reviving  spring-time  and  the 
bursting  clirj^salis,  yea,  even  the  strong  desires  of 
our  own  souls  may  prophesy  of  renewal  of  life 
beyond  the  grave,  but  these  will  not  satisfy.  Per- 
plexing doubts  will  tantalize  our  hopes  and  gloomy 
forebodings  destroy  our  peace.  But  when  that 
"  other  Comforter "  enters  the  soul  our  hopes 
brighten,  our  fears  fly  away,  and  with  the  apostle 
we  triumphantly  exclaim,  "  We  know  that  if  this 
house  of  the  earthly  tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we 
have  a  building  of  God,  an  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens."  "  Now  He  that 
hath  wrought  us  for  the  self-same  thing  is  God, 
who  also  hath  given  unto  us  the  earnest  of  the 
spirit ;  therefore  we  are  always  confident."  Evi- 
dent is  the  foundation  of  the  apostle's  confidence. 
It  is  not  any  external  proof,  not  even  the  word  of 
revelation,  but  it  is  the  earnest  or  pledge  or  fore- 
taste of  immortal  life,  given  by  the  presence  of 
God's  spirit  in  his  soul.  He  had  in  his  own  blessed 
Christian  experience  the  first  installment,  if  we 
may  so  express  it,  of  those  incorruptible  heavenly 
treasures  which  fade  not  away.  And  so  may  we 
have  it.  With  all  his  assurance  we  may  say,  ''  We 
know,"  "  therefore  we  are  always  confident."  The 
closer  we  draw  near  to  God,  the  more  of  his  spirit 
abideth  in  our  hearts ;  the  more  fully  all  our  pow- 
ers are  consecrated  to  Him  ;  the  more  living,  sus- 
taining, comforting  will  be  our  faith  and  hope. 
It  is  by  daily,  hourly,  unceasing  cultivation  of  our 
spiritual  powers  that  we  enter  into  life.    We  must 


ANOTHER   COMFORTER.  203 

watch  and  pray,  labor  and  wait  for  the  coming  of 
the  Son  ot  Man,  the  descent  of  the  Spirit. 

In  every  hour  of  grief  how  much  encourage- 
ment, how  much  tenderness  and  love,  may  we  dis- 
cern in  this  promise,  "  I  will  pray  the  Father  "  for 
you.  In  all  our  trials  the  same  compassion  that 
wept  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus  is  interceding  for  us, 
is  striving  to  bring  us  to  a  comforting  sense  of  the 
truth.  This,  when  once  awakened,  will  abide  with 
us  forever.  There  are  no  waves  of  sorrow  that 
can  overflow  or  quench  it. 

"  Sorrow  and  sin  and  death  are  o'er, 
And  secret  joys  revive  and  bloom, 
The  mourner  weeps  his  loss  no  more. 

When  Thou,  the  Comforter,  art  come. 
Of  thee  possest,  in  Thee  we  prove 
The  light,  the  life,  the  heaven  of  love." 

Such  thoughts  we  commend  to  this  mourning 
congregation,  and  especially  to  this  bereaved  fam- 
ily circle,  in  view  of  the  death  of  one  who  filled  so 
large  a  place  in  their  hearts.  Although  months 
have  passed  away  since  she  was  called  home,  and 
the  cloud  that  then  rested  upon  your  dwelling  has 
been  so  far  lifted  as  to  let  in  the  light  of  health, 
yet  you  do  not,  we  do  not,  we  cannot  cease  to 
mourn  for  her ;  to  miss  the  light  of  her  joyous 
spirit  and  the  ministry  of  her  pure  life  at  home,  in 
the  worshiping  assembly,  and  in  the  social  circle. 
May  the  Father  bless  us  and  the  Comforter  be 
with  us. 


XIII. 

TIDINGS    OF   GREAT  JOY. 

A  CHRISTMAS  SERMON. 


"  For  unto  you  is  born  this  day,  in  the  city  of  David,  a  Saviour, 
which  is  Clivlst  the  Lord."  —  Luke  ii.  11. 

The  thought  that  this  is  the  birthda}^  of  the 
Son  of  God  ought  to  awaken  in  our  minds  feelings 
of  peculiar  solemnity  and  joy.  Eighteen  hundred 
and  sixty-four  times,  according  to  our  chronolog3s 
has  it  been  repeated  since  that  memorable  night 
•when  the  shepherds  watched  their  flocks  upon  the 
plains  of  Palestine,  beneath  the  starry  sky.  Assem- 
bled in  our  place  of  worship,  our  thoughts  go  back 
to  the  scenes  amid  which  this  anniversary  began. 
We  see  the  evening  shadows  disappear  before  the 
effulgent  glories  of  the  Lord.  \ye  gaze  upon  the 
bright  angel  form,  Avhich,  with  meek  and  loving 
countenance,  descends  through  the  illuminated 
space  to  where  the  affrighted  watchers  sit.  We 
hear  the  sweet  music  of  his  voice  break  upon  the 
stillness  in  those  words  of  blessed  assurance:  "Fear 


TIDINGS    OF   GREAT  JOY.  205 

not,  for  behold  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of  great 
joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people.  For  unto  you  is 
born  this  day,  in  the  city  of  David,  a  Saviour, 
which  is  Christ  the  Lord."  And  now,  as  if  earth 
had  not  enough  voices  worthily  to  celebrate  this 
great  event,  "  suddenly  there  is  with  the  angel  a 
multitude  of  the  heavenly  host,  praising  God,  and 
saying.  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth 
peace,  good  will  towards  men."  If  beatified  spir- 
its, all  unwilling  to  part  with  Him  who  shared  the 
Father's  glory  above,  could  leave  the  shining  courts 
of  heaven  to  cheer  our  earth  with  light  and  song 
at  the  Redeemer's  birth,  may  not  we,  as  an  offer- 
ing of  our  devotion,  when  the  anniversary  of  that 
event  comes  round,  bring  the  glory  of  Lebanon 
unto  Him  ;  the  fir-tree,  the  pine-tree  and  the  box 
together,  to  beautify  the  place  of  his  sanctuary  ? 
If  heaven  itself  could  add  to  its  stellar  beauty  the 
brighter  illumination  of  divine  glory,  may  not  we 
light  up  our  earthly  temples  in  feeble  imitation  of 
its  supernal  brightness  ? 

But  why  this  rejoicing  in  heaven  and  earth  over 
the  lowly  birth  of  a  peasant  child  ?  Why  do  the 
stars  sing  together  and  the  sons  of  God  shout  for 
joy  when  another  seemingly  friendless  one  is  cast 
forth  into  a  guilty  world  to  find  his  first  rest  with 
the  beasts  of  the  stall  ?  Why  have  the  successive 
ages  treasured  the  memory  of  this  event,  and  why 
do  we  to-night  make  it  an  occasion  for  spiritual 
exultation,  prayer,  and  praise  ? 


206  SERMONS. 

The  explanation  is  in  these  words,  *'  Unto  j^ou 
is  born  this  day  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ,  the 
Lord."  Not  as  the  poor  and  almost  friendless 
one  of  Nazareth;  not  in  any  of  his  earthly  rela- 
tions do  we  view  Him,  but  in  the  light  of  his 
spiritual  being,  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world  ;  as 
the  anointed  servant  of  God  to  redeem  his  rational 
creation  ;  as  the  chosen  Lord  of  humanity. 

But  if  the  birth  of  the  Saviour  is  properly  the 
occasion  of  so  much  exultation,  it  follows  that  the 
world  is  greatly  in  need  of  a  Saviour.  'Why  should 
it  rejoice  over  the  coming  of  one  whose  presence 
and  work  are  not  needed  ?  When  sinking  beneath 
some  insupportable  difficulty  we  welcome  with 
gladness  the  hand  stretched  out  for  our  relief. 
But  if  our  burden  is  light  and  our  condition  favor- 
able, we  feel  no  need  of  aid.  The  great  impor- 
tance, then,  ascribed  to  the  advent  of  Christ,  is 
proof  of  a  pressing  necessity  on  the  part  of  the 
world  of  a  Redeemer.  If  there  is  in  its  condition 
such  an  imperious  demand  for  a  Saviour,  it  must 
certainly  be  a  lost  condition.  And  such  we  find  it 
really  to  be.  Men  are  lost  in  ignorance,  error,  and 
sin ;  to  the  knowledge  of  God,  the  possession  of  his 
holiness,  and  the  enjoyment  of  his  felicity.  Look 
at  the  actual  condition  of  humanity  in  this,  or  in 
any  previous  age,  and  how  mournfully  is  this  truth 
illustrated.  Viewed  in  its  social  aspect  we  see 
whole  tribes  and  nations  given  over  to  the  gross- 
est barbarism ;  ignorant  of  letters,  the  arts  and  sci- 


TIDINGS    OF  GREAT  JOY.  207 

ences,  without  roads,  permanent  habitations,  de- 
fined communities,  or  public  improvements  of  any- 
kind.  The  home  has  never  been  established  in 
their  midst,  and  the  sacred  fellowship  of  kindred 
affection  is  but  little  known.  Their  worship  is  a 
degrading  superstition,  a  blind  idolatry,  performed 
by  acts  of  cruelty.  Their  pride  and  ambition  de- 
velop fiery  passions  and  flow  in  rivers  of  blood. 

Such  is  the  actual  condition  of  countless  millions 
of  our  race.  It  is  difficult  for  us  to  realize  that  so 
large  a  portion  of  it  still  lies  under  the  dark  cloud 
of  heathenism ;  that  pilgrimages  are  performed,  hu- 
man sacrifices  offered,  and  idol  temples  thronged. 
Yet  so  it  is,  and  the  heart  chills  in  view  of  tlie 
degradation  and  wretchedness,  the  cruel  customs, 
the  desperate  deeds,  the  unholy  passions  of  which 
those  tell  who  explore  these  realms  of  overshadow- 
ing death.  Oh,  do  not  these  benighted  children 
of  God  need  a  Saviour  ?  Age  after  age  have  they 
groped  in  blindness,  and  what  hope  is  there  for 
them  if  a  divine  hand  does  not  reach  down  and 
lift  them  up  ?  They  are  sunk  in  a  horrible  pit  of 
pollution.  They  cannot  save  themselves.  Only 
as  God  has  mercy  on  them  and  gives  them  the 
light  of  life  can  they  come  up  out  of  the  realms  of 
moral  death. 

Turn  now  to  professedly  civilized  nations,  and 
do  we  not  see  need  enough  of  a  Saviour  here  ? 
Consider  the  terrible  wars  that  so  often  sweep  over 
them,  in  which  the  prejudices  and  passions  of  men's 


208  SER3I0NS. 

unsanctified  hearts  belch  forth  in  jets  of  blood 
and  flame  ;  in  which  every  wickedness  known  to 
God  or  men  is  instigated,  fostered,  and  protected ; 
of  which  almost  every  conceivable  form  of  suffer- 
ing is  a  necessar3^  attendant.  Look  at  the  thou- 
sands and  millions  held  in  the  most  degrading  ser- 
vitude, from  whose  minds  the  light  of  knowledge 
is  shut  out,  who  are  worked  and  bought  and  bru- 
talized like  cattle.  Look  at  the  great  host  over 
whom  intemperance  holds  its  frenzied  sway,  trans- 
forming them  into  idiots  and  demons,  rendering 
them  the  curse  of  home,  the  desolators  of  society, 
the  destroyers  of  themselves.  Think  what  a  vast 
army  of  wretched,  fallen  ones  tenant  gloomy  dun- 
geons and  prisons.  Look  at  the  condition  of  the 
toiling  poor,  even  in  Europe  and  America ;  look 
into  mines  and  factories  and  shops,  and  see  how, 
not  only  flesh  and  bones,  but  mind  and  heart,  must 
be  wrought  up  into  material  substances  in  order 
to  live.  See  this  state  of  things  not  onl}^  per- 
mitted but  often  established,  necessitated  by  the 
institutions  of  civilized  life,  sometimes  the  tenure 
by  which  rulers  hold  their  power,  and  the  condi- 
tion of  that  greatness  which  the  world  most  glori- 
fies. 

And  when  we  consider  that  these  public  evils 
are  but  the  aggregate  of  individual  crime  and  suf- 
fering ;  that  they  are  the  expression  of  what  se- 
cretly struggles  in  so  many  hearts,  do  we  not  see 
the  lost  condition  of  humanity  more  clearly?    Oh, 


TIDINGS   OF   GREAT  JOY.  209 

ho\Y  far  do  most  men  live  from  God  I  He  is  not  in 
all  their  thoughts.  They  forget  Him  in  the  trans- 
action of  their  business,  in  the  fullness  of  their  joy, 
in  the  heaviness  of  their  sorrow.  Their  hearts  are 
closed  to  the  visitations  of  his  Spirit.  In  their 
selfishness,  their  avarice,  their  pride,  their  profan- 
ity, their  injustice,  their  neglect  of  prayer,  of  the 
Bible,  of  the  Sabbath,  in  their  deadness  to  spirit- 
ual interests,  and  their  open  irreligion,  is  painful 
evidence  that  they  are  in  a  lost  condition  and  need 
a  Saviour.  They  are  lost  to  the  life  of  God  in  the 
soul,  lost  to  divine  purity,  love,  and  peace. 

Have  we  not  reason,  then,  to  rejoice  that  God 
has  given  the  world  a  Saviour  ?  What  would  be 
its  doom  without  one  ?  Six  thousand  years  have 
demonstrated  the  fact  that  it  is  not  onl}^  lost,  but 
that  it  has  not  inherent  power  to  save  itself.  We 
do  not  say  there  is  no  redeeming  principle  in  hu- 
manity ;  but  we  do  say,  and  all  history  and  philos- 
ophy of  human  nature  sustains  us  in  saying,  that 
left  to  its  own,  unaided  resources,  it  not  only  fails 
to  rise,  but  continually  sinks  down  in  ignorance,  su- 
perstition, and  grossness.  It  must  be  strengthened, 
vitalized,  and  enlightened  by  an  element  higher 
than  itself.  An  arm  from  above  must  be  spread 
beneath  it.  A  spirit  from  on  high  must  quicken 
it.  Men  must  have  a  Divine  Saviour  if  they  are 
ever  saved.  If  it  had  been  in  the  power  of  man 
to  save  himself  or  his  fellows,  would  not  some  hu- 
man savior  have  arisen  before  now  ?     We  have 

14 


210  SERMONS. 

had  great  and  wise  men,  teachers  of  science  and 
philosoph}^  who  have  done  much  to  enhghten  and 
reform  the  world,  but  none  have  had  power  to  re- 
deem it,  to  reach,  quicken,  purify,  and  sanctify  the 
heart ;  fill  it  with  the  love  and  holiness  of  God, 
and  the  enjoyment  of  heaven.  It  is  one  thing  to 
be  learned  in  science  and  art,  politics  and  busi- 
ness, and  quite  another  to  possess  the  wisdom  from 
above,  pure  and  peaceable,  gentle  and  easy  to  be 
entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits.  The  latter 
has  an  element  in  it  that  the  former  has  not.  We 
may  have  one  and  not  the  other.  And  no  one  can 
impart  to  us  divine  wisdom  but  a  divine  teacher, 
a  teacher  come  from  God. 

Hence,  in  the  second  place,  we  have  reason  to 
rejoice  in  the  character  of  the  Saviour  who  has 
been  given  to  the  world.  He  is  no  mere  human 
teacher,  well  disposed  but  powerless  ;  no  mere  good 
man ;  but  He  is  a  divine  being,  coming  forth  from 
the  very  bosom  of  the  Father,  filled  with  grace 
and  truth,  raised  up,  sent  forth,  sealed  and  sanc- 
tified, to  be  the  world's  Saviour.  In  Him  dwelt 
all  the  fullness  of  God  ;  He  was  the  brightness  of 
the  Father's  glory  ;  the  Christ,  the  anointed,  the 
consecrated,  the  holy  Son  of  God,  the  Lord  of  the 
spiritual  universe.  And  because  He  is  thus  en- 
dowed and  quaUfied  by  God,  we  know  He  can 
save ;  because  He  is  higher  than  we.  He  can  lift 
us  up ;  because  He  is  full  of  grace  and  truth.  He 
can  impart  grace  to  our  hearts,  and  by  the  Holy 


TIDINGS    OF   GREAT  JOY.  211 

Spirit  guide  us  into  all  truth ;  because  He  is  sealed 
and  sanctified,  He  can  seal  us  for  glory  and  sanc- 
tify us  in  his  heavenly  kingdom.  In  Him  all 
fullness  dwells  to  reconcile  the  world  to  God. 
In  Him  shall  all  be  made  alive  in  holiness  and 
heaven.  Where  sin  abounds  his  grace  much  more 
abounds,  that  as  the  one  has  reigned  unto  death, 
the  other,  through  Him,  shall  reign  unto  eternal 
life. 

In  these  assurances  is  given  another  form  of 
proof  that  the  announcement  of  the  Saviour's  birth 
was  glad  tidings  of  great  joy  unto  all  people. 
Though  the  world  is  sunk  down  in  spiritual  ruin, 
help  is  laid  upon  one  who  is  mighty  to  save  ;  who 
will  not  fail  or  be  discouraged  until  He  has  raised 
up  the  last  fallen  one,  drawn  all  men  unto  Him, 
and  become  the  actual  Saviour  of  every  soul.  Then 
will  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  become  his  king- 
doms and  He  will  reign  forever  ;  all  nations  shall 
serve  Him,  and  men  shall  bless  themselves  in  Him. 
Justice,  mercy,  and  truth  will  be  enthroned  in  every 
heart,  his  praise  be  on  every  tongue,  and  his  salva- 
tion fill  the  spiritual  universe.  Then  will  be  glory 
to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good 
will  towards  men. 

"  The  dimness  gone,  all  eyes  shall  see 
His  glory,  grace,  and  majesty  ; 
All  eai's  shall  hearken,  and  the  word 
Of  life  receive  from  Christ  the  Lord." 

But  in  this  view  of  the  world's  condition  and 


212  SERMONS. 

need  of  a  Saviour,  and  of  Christ's  nature  and  suf- 
ficiency, is  implied  a  cooperative  and  responsive 
work  on  the  part  of  those  who  are  saved.  He  did 
not  come  to  do  away  the  necessity  of  moral  and 
spiritual  activity,  but  to  direct  it  in  heaven's  ap- 
pointed course.  If  men  will  be  saved  by  Christ 
they  must  feel  their  need  of  Him  ;  feel  that  they 
are  indeed  lost  and  that  He  alone  can  save  them. 
This  feeling  must  lead  them  to  apply  to  Him  for 
help  ;  to  study  his  hfe  and  teachings  as  they  are 
made  known  to  us  in  the  gospel ;  study  them  not 
merely  with  a  critical  eye,  or  to  get  an  intellectual 
understanding  of  them,  but  with  faith  and  prayer, 
seeking  the  ministry  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  inter- 
pret and  carry  them  home  to  the  heart,  to  quicken 
them  therein,  and  make  them  to  us  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation.  The  word  of  Christ  must  be- 
come in  us  a  principle  of  renewing  life  ;  a  divine 
element  pervading  and  vitalizing  our  natural  pow- 
ers and  giving  us  a  heavenly  experience.  It  must 
root  out  selfishness,  subdue  passion,  vanquish  all 
unholy  desires,  and  make  our  lives  loving  and  pure 
like  our  Lord's.  To  the  extent  we  have  his  spirit 
and  practice  his  truth,  we  are  saved,  —  saved  from 
error  and  sin,  saved  from  doubt  and  fear,  saved 
from  irreconciliation,  bitterness  of  spirit,  repining, 
and  despair.  We  are  prepared  for  every  tempta- 
tion and  trial ;  in  all  difficulties  we  are  conquerors 
and  more  than  conquerors,  through  Him  who  loved 
us. 


TIDINGS    OF   GREAT  JOY.  213 

Oh,  liow  many  believing  hearts  have  found  their 
Saviour  near  and  precious  amid  conflict  and  suffer- 
ing. What  salvation  has  He  brought  to  their  souls, 
what  strength  and  victory,  what  peace  and  seren- 
ity when  all  was  dark  without.  He  has  dispersed 
even  the  gathering  gloom  of  death,  and  cast  around 
the  tomb  a  halo  of  immortal  glory.  His  celestial 
radiance  has  penetrated  the  sick-chamber,  and 
there,  as  the  arm  of  flesh  has  failed,  it  has  re- 
vealed the  arm  of  the  Lord  stretched  out  to  sus- 
tain; as  the  eyes  have  closed  to  earthly  objects, 
heavenly  scenes  have  dawned  upon  the  vision  of 
the  departing  spirit.  Oh,  will  we  not  rejoice  to- 
night for  all  that  He  .has  done  for  our  sorrowing 
world,  and  for  the  assurance  that  ultimately  He 
will  win  all  to  a  reception  of  his  grace  and  truth  ? 
He  offers  it  to  us  here  and  now.  Oh,  let  us  receive 
Him.  His  invitation  is  to  the  young.  He  would 
make  their  early  life  bright  and  pure  and  joyous. 
Give  your  early  aifections,  young  friends,  to  that 
Saviour  who  loves  you.  It  is  to  the  middle-aged. 
Consecrate  to  him  your  strength.  It  is  to  the 
old.  Rest  your  faltering  spirits  on  his  abiding 
truth.  It  is  to  us  all.  In  our  poverty  and  in 
our  abundance,  in  our  sickness  and  in  our  health, 
among  friends  or  bereaved,  in  life  or  in  death.  He 
calls  to  us,  "  Come  unto  me  all  ye  who  labor  and 
are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest."  Let 
us  hear  and  our  souls  will  live.  And  may  this 
anniversary  season  revive  our  hearts,  inspire  our 


214  SERMONS. 

devotions,  deepen  our  faith,  warm  our  love.  May 
these  evergreens  be  symbols  of  our  living  piety ; 
these  lighted  lamps,  of  the  Spirit's  illumination  in 
our  souls.  Thus  shall  we  walk  in  the  light  of 
life. 


XIV. 

THE    VICTORY    THAT    OVERCOMETH    THE 
WORLD. 


"  For  whatsoever  is  born  of  God  overcometh  the  world  ;  and  this 
is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith.  Who 
is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that  believeth  that  Jesus 
is  the  Son  of  God."  —  1  John  v.  4,  5. 

There  are  two  words  which  receive  from  Chris- 
tianity a  new  and  peculiar  meaning,  —  the  words 
world  and  faith.  How  many  warnings  do  the 
Scriptures  contain  against  our  yielding  to  the 
power  of  this  world.  They  tell  us  to  love  it  not ; 
that  it  is  enmity  against  God  ;  and  for  admonition 
point  to  men  of  the  world  who  have  their  portion 
in  this  life. 

And  yet  did  not  God  make  it  and  place  us  in 
it  ?  Are  we  not  to  love  his  works  and  our  earthly 
home  ?  Are  there  not  callings  in  life  where  the 
highest  virtue  consists  in  producing  as  much  worldly 
prosperity  as  possible  ?  Is  not  this  the  mission  of 
the  husbandman,  the  mechanic,  the  physician,  the 
statesman.  These  caUings  are  based  upon  a  love 
of  the  world ;  are  they  utterly  proscribed  by  the 


216  SERMONS. 

Saviour  when  he  says,  *'  If  any  man  love  the  world, 
the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him." 

The  other  word  used  in  a  peculiar  sense  is  faith, 
and  it  fills  a  conspicuous  pkice  in  the  gospel ;  it  is 
a  large  element  in  the  Christian  system.  It  is  said 
to  work  miracles,  remove  mountains,  justify  the 
soul,  and  overcome  the  world. 

We  perceive  that  these  two  words  are  brought 
into  opposition,  arrayed  against  each  other  in  our 
text.  One  is  said  to  overcome  the  other ;  one  is 
the  Christian's  enemy,  the  other  the  strong  right 
arm  by  which  he  conquers.  What  are  the  essential 
qualities  of  each  ? 

By  the  world  evidently  is  not  intended  the  ma- 
terial structure,  the  kos7nos,  emblem  of  order  and 
beauty,  on  which  we  live,  but  the  gross  age,  or  dis- 
pensation of  material,  sensuous  things  ;  the  t^a-anny 
of  present  passion  and  desire ;  the  love  of  power, 
sense,  and  sight ;  the  brutal  tastes,  spirit,  and  habits 
of  society.  The  apostle  Paul,  after  his  conver- 
sion, felt  that  Christ  had  "  redeemed  him  from  this 
present  evil  world,"  and  he  tells  of  one  who  forsook 
him  because  he  loved  more  "  this  present  world." 

It  is  easy  to  perceive  the  force  of  these  terms. 
The  worldliness  condemned  is  the  infatuation  of 
sense,  the  choice  of  present,  transient  gratification, 
in  place  of  future  and  abiding  good.  With  child- 
ish spirit  it  lives  in  the  present  hour  and  for  the 
present  object.  To-day  is  everything,  to-morrow 
nothing.     Like  Esau,  when  it  feels  the  pressure  of 


TEE  VICTORY  THAT  OVERCOMETH  THE  WORLD.  217 

desire,  is  hungry,  worn  and  weary,  it  will  part 
with  a  father's  blessing  ;  part  with  God  and  heaven 
and  holiness  for  a  mess  of  pottage.  It  is  impetu- 
ous, inconsistent,  not  without  gleams  of  generosity 
and  kindliness,  but  ever  accustomed  to  immediate 
gratification. 

In  this  worldliness,  also,  may  be  seen  the  game- 
ster's spirit  and  practices.  It  is  politic  and  shrewd. 
It  calculates  closely  the  chances.  Excluding  moral 
considerations,  its  life  is  on  the  surface,  is  moved 
and  moulded  by  events,  and  cannot  be  touched  by 
moral  forces.  Preaching  is  powerless  to  affect  it 
while  it  braces  and  holds  itself  in  this  machinery 
of  speculation.  Perhaps  fifty  thousand  preachers 
will  this  day  declaim  from  the  pulpits  of  America 
against  the  sin  of  worldliness,  upon  the  vanity  of 
riches,  the  uncertainty  of  life,  the  intrinsic  folly 
and  wickedness  of  giving  up  body  and  soul,  time 
and  strength,  thought  a-nd  affection,  to  the  affairs 
of  this  life.  But  what  impression  will  they  make  ? 
Into  how  many  of  the  twenty-five  million  hearts  in 
this  land  will  their  message  enter  ?  What  they 
say  of  such  a  life  is  God's  truth  by  almost  universal 
consent.  Yet  not  one  in  ten  thousand  will  accept 
it,  will  feel  its  force,  or  yield  to  its  2:)ersuasion. 
Why  this  failure  ?  Why  is  the  edge  of  truth  so 
blunted  that  it  will  not  cut  the  heart  ?  It  is  be- 
cause there  has  grown  over  the  souls  of  men  a 
granite  crust  of  worldliness  ;  passion  and  avarice 
and  lust  have  gathered   there   a  scum  which  the 


218  SERMONS. 

light  cannot  penetrate ;  the  excitement  of  passing 
interests  and  material  aims  bewilders  them  so  that 
they  can  neither  see  nor  hear  clearly.  They  can- 
not sacrifice  to-day's  pleasure,  though  they  know 
the  disgrace  and  bitterness  it  will  bring  to-morrow. 
This  is  the  weakness  of  the  inebriate,  the  libertine, 
the  blasphemer,  the  miser,  the  liar,  the  swindler, 
of  all  the  devotees  of  crime.  They  are  under  the 
tyranny  of  the  senses,  of  earthly  passions  and  prej- 
udices, of  social  and  sordid  influences.  They  do 
not  see  things  as  they  are,  but  as  they  seem.  As 
we  cannot  persuade  our  senses  that  we  are  mov- 
ing and  not  the  trees  which  seem  to  flit  by  the  car 
in  which  we  ride  ;  as  we  cannot  make  ourselves 
realize  that  the  apparently  solid  earth  on  which  we 
stand,  and  which  seems  so  immovable,  is  in  reality 
flying  through  the  regions  of  space  ;  as  we  have  no 
consciousness  that  the  color  which  the  eye  beholds 
resides  not  in  the  object  itself,  but  in  our  own  per- 
ception, so  is  it  precisely  with  the  excesses  of  this 
world.  The  man  who  died  yesterday,  and  whom 
the  world  calls  a  successful  man,  for  what  did  he 
live?  He  lived  for  this  world.  He  gained  this 
world,  houses,  land,  name,  position  in  societ}^  all 
that  earth  could  give  of  enjoyments.  Up  to  the 
very  last,  his  mind  was  filled  with  plans  how  to 
pull  down  his  barns  and  build  larger ;  how  to  add 
a  few  more  acres  to  his  possessions,  how  to  put  out 
a  few  more  hundred  dollars  at  interest.  Now,  put 
his   gains   into  the   balance  with  his  losses,   and 


THE  VICTORY  THAT  OVERCOMETII  THE  WORLD.  219 

which  goes  down  ?  What  did  he  gain  ?  The  whole 
world,  it  may  be.  What  did  he  lose  ?  His  own 
soul,  the  light  of  heaven,  the  peace  of  God,  truth, 
love,  and  joy,  manly  dignity,  spiritual  freedom, 
faith,  hope,  and  charity.  Balance  his  accounts,  and 
how  do  they  stand  ?  Keep  in  mind  that  he  is 
human,  rational,  spiritual,  — at  least  so  by  nature. 
Do  not  reckon  for  him  as  you  would  for  a  swine, 
whose  life  is  to  eat  and  drink  ;  or  for  a  squirrel, 
whose  work  is  done  when  its  nest  is  filled  with  good 
things.  What  have  this  man's  gains  profited  him  ? 
Are  the  Saviour's  words  to  him,  "  Thou  fool,"  any 
too  severe  ?  Is  not  his  life  destitute  of  the  first 
principles  of  wisdom  ?  Are  not  the  tokens  of  folly 
engraven  upon  its  aim  and  purpose?  Viewed  as 
a  rational  life,  a  moral  life,  it  is  thrown  away, 
wasted.  He  has  loved  the  world,  and  the  world 
has  ruined  him,  made  him  a  slave  ;  made  him 
brutal,  gross,  pernicious  ;  benumbed  his  intellectual 
and  moral  faculties  ;  shut  him  up  in  the  dark,  cold 
apartments  of  sense  ;  turned  away  from  him  the 
sweet,  pure  light  of  knowledge,  love,  and  devotion. 
Oh,  whose  heart  does  not  bleed  in  view  of  the  great 
numbers  who  thus  throw  life  away,  with  its  pre- 
cious freight  of  rational  and  spiritual  endowments. 
Men  and  women  there  are  in  this  congregation,  in 
almost  every  congregation,  who  seem  to  live  and 
move  and  have  their  being  in  earthly  treasure,  in 
the  labors  which  secure  it,  in  the  anxieties  which 
circle  around  it.     But,  my  hearers,  you  who  do  this 


220  SER^WNS. 

do  not  well.  You  wrong  yourselves,  rob  your  fel- 
low-beings, insult  your  God.  Material  good  is  not 
the  chief  end  of  man.  There  is  no  such  necessity 
for  it  as  to  excuse  such  a  life.  Your  reason  and 
your  conscience,  your  Bible,  and  all  the  light  you 
have,  tell  you  that  there  is  a  higher  and  a  holier 
aim  of  existence  :  that  such  servility  to  material 
things  is  base  and  sordid,  unworthy  of  beings  made 
in  the  image  and  owned  to  be  the  children  of 
God. 

Such  also  is  the  doctrine  of  our  text.  It  speaks 
of  a  higher  life  than  this  of  the  senses  ;  a  life  re- 
newed and  transfigured  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God. 
A  mere  worldly  life  is,  indeed,  a  life  of  faith,  faith 
in  things  earthly.  Faitli  in  religion  is  the  same 
principle  as  faith  in  worldly  matters,  only  the  first 
has  in  it  a  divine  element  and  centers  upon  a  divine 
object  which  the  second  has  not.  The  child  exer- 
cises faith  in  the  parent's  word  when  it  renders 
present  obedience  for  the  promised  future  reward. 
The  sick  man  has  faith  in  his  physician  when  he 
takes  the  unpleasant  medicine  for  the  expected 
health.  The  inebriate  has  faith  in  temperance 
when  he  forsakes  his  cups  to  gain  respectability 
and  wealth.  But  in  these  forms  of  faith  there  is  a 
selfish  spirit  and  aim.  We  see  them  also  in  some 
of  those  forms  which  pretend  to  be  religious.  How 
often  do  we  see  a  purely  selfish  feeling  spreading 
over  the  whole  life,  transformed  by  the  devotional 
sentiments  into  an  angel  of  light.     It  serves  God 


THE   VICTORY  THAT  OVERCOMETH  THE  WORLD.  221 

as  the  child  obeys,  or  the  sick  man  takes  his  medi- 
cine, with  an  eye  upon  gain,  if  not  temporal,  eter- 
nal gain.  But  this  is  simple  worldliness  in  the 
guise  of  religion.  It  is  but  preferring  happiness 
hereafter  to  happiness  here  ;  eternal  well-being  to 
temporal  well-being.  It  is  but  prudence,  cunning, 
thrift,  on  a  grand  scale.  It  is  making  a  good  bar- 
gain, looking  out  for  the  chances.  But  oh,  how  far 
below  that  faith  which  renews  the  heart  and  over- 
comes the  world  is  such  calculating  and  selfishness. 
The  one  rests  upon  the  Holy  Son  of  God,  and 
draws  its  life  from  Him.  The  other  is  earthly, 
sensual,  and  sordid.  If  we  will  enter  into  life,  my 
hearers,  we  must  lay  hold  upon  Christ  by  living 
faith  ;  receive  his  spirit  and  truth  into  our  hearts  ; 
love  Him  as  God's  appointed  and  qualified  mes- 
senger to  men,  and  hope  for  salvation  in  Him 
alone.  "  Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but 
he  who  believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God." 

We  cannot  fail  to  see  the  point  here  made.  It 
is  that  the  victory  of  life  comes  from  the  soul's  be- 
ing lifted  up  above  things  material  and  temporal 
to  faith  in  things  spiritual  and  eternal.  It  is  that 
the  heart's  highest  affections  must  be  removed  from 
things  earthly  and  placed  on  things  divine.  Oux 
faith  in  Christ  is  not  faith  in  man  ;  is  not  faith  in 
human  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness.  If  it  were, 
it  could  not  overcome  the  world,  for  then  it  would 
simply  be  a  lever  having  its  fulcrum  on  the  object 
it  would  lift.     But  it  is  faith  in  God  dwelling  in 


222  SERMONS. 

him  ;  faith  in  divine  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness. 
He  is  set  forth  to  elevate  our  thoughts  and  affec- 
tions to  what  is  above  the  earthly,  to  what  is 
heavenly.  And  to  the  extent  they  lay  hold  upon 
Him,  form  around  Him,  imbibe  his  spirit,  embrace 
his  truth,  they  rise  out  of  the  power  of  the  world, 
out  of  its  gross  and  selfish  life.  Its  pride  and  sen- 
suality, its  avarice  and  dishonest  competitions,  its 
frenzied  materialism,  all  lose  their  hold  upon  them  ; 
their  charm  is  gone,  for  they  are  won  by  a  sweeter 
influence.  In  emptying  the  soul  of  its  worldliness 
Christ  does  not  leave  it  vacant.  He  fills  it  with  a 
new  life,  a  new  spirit,  new  enjoyments.  Not  one 
tie  which  bound  it  in  legitimate  union  with  the 
things  of  earth  is  severed.  Not  one  cord  of  sym- 
pathy with  humanity  is  broken ;  not  one  deep, 
earnest  thought,  not  one  lofty  aspiration,  not  one 
emotion  of  love  departs,  but  they  are  all  made  to 
glow  with  the  light  of  heaven,  all  imbued  with  the 
strength  and  purity  of  God.  They  are  still  in  the 
world,  its  ruling  forces,  but  not  of  it ;  do  not  par- 
take of  its  spirit,  but  temper  its  life. 

It  is  thus  that  faith  in  Christ  renews  the  soul 
and  overcomes  the  world.  Oh,  let  us  exercise  it 
that  we  may  be  victors,  wear  the  crown,  and  walk 
in  the  white  robes  of  the  redeemed. 


XV. 

MEDITATION   OF  GOD. 


"  My  meditation  of  Him  shall  be  sweet."  —  Psalm  civ.  34. 

The  degree  of  benefit  we  derive  from  meditation 
depends  much  upon  the  nature  of  the  subjects  on 
which  we  meditate.  No  one  can  be  elevated  by 
dwelling  upon  low  and  impure  thoughts.  The 
sensualist  is  not  improved  by  meditating  upon  the 
pleasures  of  indulgence.  The  inebriate  is  not 
benefited  by  meditating  upon  dissipation  and  riot- 
ing. The  dishonest  man  is  not  reformed  by  re- 
flecting on  fraudulent  schemes,  nor  the  thief  by 
plotting  robbery,  nor  the  murderer  by  planning 
assassination. 

There  are  innumerable  subjects  which  the  more 
we  meditate  upon  the  lower  we  become.  They 
are  degrading  in  themselves,  and  the  fewer 
thoughts  we  expend  upon  them  the  better  it  is 
for  us. 

So  there  are  many  subjects  which,  so  far  from 
increasing  our  happiness  when  we  think  upon  them, 
tend  to  make  us  miserable.     Who  can  sit  down 


224  SERM  ONS. 

and  meditate  upon  war  and  not  have  his  mind 
filled  with  gloom  ?  To  think  of  the  desperate  con- 
flict, of  the  booming  cannon  and  flashing  steel  and 
bursting  shells  ;  to  see  in  imagination  whole  ranks 
swept  down  before  the  deadly  blast,  the  fields 
strewn  with  the  dead  and  dying,  with  scattered 
limbs  and  mutilated  forms  ;  to  hear  the  groans 
and  cries  and  behold  the  wide-spread  desolation, 
—  who  can  meditate  upon  this  dreadful  scene  and 
not  be  filled  with  deepest  gloom  ? 

Again,  is  not  the  heart  greatl}^  pained  when  we 
think  long  and  exclusively  upon  the  want  and  de- 
privations of  the  poor,  upon  the  sufferings  of  the 
sick,  upon  the  personal  and  domestic  ruin  of  the 
criminal,  upon  the  waste  of  the  pestilence,  the 
desolation  of  famine,  the  wrecks  at  sea,  the  ruin 
of  the  tempest?  Many  events  which  we  might 
prevent  and  many  which  we  cannot  prevent  are 
alike  calculated  to  give  us  pain  if  we  meditate 
upon  them. 

But  our  text  points  out  a  theme  or  object  for 
meditation  sweet  and  pure  in  all  its  inspirations. 
''  My  meditation  of  Him  shall  be  sweet."  The 
reference  is  to  God,  the  Creator  of  all  things. 
Upon  Him  the  Psalmist  could  meditate  and  feel 
a  blessed  influence  exerted  upon  his  soul.  But 
whether  we  can  apply  his  words  to  our  own  ex- 
perience depends  very  much  upon  our  views  of  his 
character.  We  think  it  would  be  difficult  for  us 
to  find  much  sweetness  in  thoughts  of  God,  if  we 


MEDITATION   OF  GOD.  225 

believed  Him  to  be  a  stern,  revengful  being  who 
■will  wreak  eternal  vengeance  upon  his  sinful  chil- 
dren. There  can  be  no  satisfaction  or  improve- 
ment in  meditating  upon  such  a  God.  The  more 
we  think  of  Him,  the  more  will  our  passions  be 
aroused,  the  more  anger  and  resentment  shall  we 
feel,  and  our  minds  will  be  tortured  with  perpetual 
fear.  Can  the  parent  who  believes  that  God  has 
banished  a  poor,  lost,  prodigal  child  into  everlast- 
ing despair  say,  "  My  meditations  of  Him  shall  be 
sweet?"  Impossible.  And  can  anyone  feeling 
smitten  with  conscious  guilt  and  believing  that  the 
Almighty  is  enraged  against  him  think  of  Him 
with  satisfaction?  There  can  be  no  satisfaction 
in  thoughts  of  an  angry,  resentful  being.  They 
are  all  bitterness  and  demoralization. 

But  the  author  of  our  text  did  not  think  of  Him 
as  such  a  being.  He  regarded  Him  as  his  shep- 
herd, his  portion,  his  defense,  his  help  in  times  of 
need.  He  thought  of  his  mercy,  his  truthfulness 
and  compassion.  He  regarded  Him  as  a  being  of 
love  and  tenderness ;  and  because  He  saw  in  Him 
so  much  to  be  desired,  so  many  perfections,  his 
meditations  of  Him  were  sweet.  They  brought 
Him  into  communion  with  high  and  holy  attri- 
butes, with  a  divine  spirit.  It  not  only  gave  him 
pleasure  to  think  of  Him,  but  elevated  and  en- 
lightened all  his  feelings,  expanded  his  soul,  and 
made  him  a  wiser  and  better  man. 

But  if  the  Psalmist  could  find  so  much  in  the 

15 


226  S£RMONS. 

character  of  God  to  attract  and  gratify  his  thoughts 
in  those  early  days,  when  his  character  had  been 
only  partially  revealed,  should  not  we  find  there 
much  more  to  win  our  love  and  frequent  medita- 
tions, since  Christ  has  revealed  Him  more  fully 
and  shown  his  parental  relation  to  us  ?  If  in  those 
early  days,  when  He  was  regarded  chiefly  as  a 
king,  a  judge,  a  ruler;  if  even  in  later  times,  when 
to  the  minds  of  men  He  was  clothed  in  the  dyed 
garments  of  cruelty  and  rage,  men  could  meditate 
sweetly  upon  Him,  should  not  our  thoughts  of  the 
universal  Father,  of  the  near  and  dear  Friend  of 
all,  of  the  Being  who  is  love,  be  of  the  most  de- 
lightsome character  ?  How  can  we  fail  to  medi- 
tate upon  such  a  character,  upon  one  so  attractive 
in  all  his  attributes  ? 

And  yet  are  we,  with  all  our  superior  concep- 
tions of  the  Creator,  as  much  inclined  to  think  of 
Him  as  were  our  fathers  ?  They  laid  great  stress, 
in  all  their  teachings,  upon  the  duties  of  self-exami- 
nation and  prayer.  It  cannot  be  doubted  that,  in 
their  scheme  of  life,  the  exercise  of  lonely  thought 
filled  a  much  larger  space  than  it  does  in  ours.  It 
was  deemed  shameful  and  atheistic  to  enter  the 
closet  for  nothing  but  sleep,  and  to  quit  it  only 
for  meals  and  trade,  evading  all  earnest  contact 
with  the  deep  and  silent  God.  A  sense  of  guilt 
attached  to  those  who  cast  themselves  from  their 
civil  life  into  their  dreams  and  back  again.  That 
the  merchant  or  the  statesman  should  be  upon  his 


MEDITATION    OF   GOD.  227 

knees  ;  that  the  general  should  pass  from  his  dis- 
patches to  his  devotions,  and  turn  his  eye  from  the 
hosts  of  battle  to  the  host  of  heaven,  was  not  felt 
to  be  incongruous  or  absurd.  Milton's  mind  gave 
itself  at  once  to  the  discord  of  politics  below  and 
the  symphonies  of  seraphim  above.  Vane  min- 
gled with  the  administration  of  colonies  and  ac- 
counts of  the  navy  hopes  of  a  theocracy  and  med- 
itations on  the  millenium  ;  and  it  was  no  more 
natural  for  Cromwell  to  call  his  officers  to  council 
than  to  prayer. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  there  is  a  great  differ- 
ence now.  Not  that  Christians  may  not  be  found 
who  in  meditation  still  have  an  open  door  between 
heaven  and  earth,  and  pass  in  and  out  with  free 
and  earnest  heart,  but  these  represent  the  char- 
acteristic spirit  of  a  former  rather  than  of  the 
present  age.  The  sentiments  of  our  own  time 
everywhere  betray  the  growing  encroachments  of 
the  outward  upon  the  inward  life.  How  few  can 
stand  alone  with  God  and  seek  his  pity  to  their 
solitary  souls.  How  few  can  find  satisfaction  by 
direct  contact  of  spirit  with  spirit.  Everywhere 
strength  seems  to  have  gone  out  from  the  devo- 
tional element  of  life. 

Now,  while  we  do  not  consider  this  change  a  fit 
subject  for  unmixed  complaint,  while  we  acknowl- 
edge that  it  has  come  about  in  quite  a  natural  way, 
still  we  must  also  admit  that  the  outward  life  does 
tyrannize  over  us  ;  that  it  does  invade  our  private 


228  ISERMOKS. 

habits,  narrow  down  our  modes  of  thought  and 
sentiment,  benumb  our  consciousness  of  a  spiritual 
nature,  and  impair  for  us  the  reality  of  God.  We 
feel  that  the  divine  spirit  is  gone  into  distance 
and  strangeness  from  us  and  is  hard  to  reach ;  that 
solitude  brings  no  unspeakable  meditation  or  con- 
verse, no  ready  consecration  ;  that  the  things  of 
sense  and  understanding  seem  nearer  to  us  than 
those  that  touch  the  soul ;  that  the  crowd  and 
noise  are  too  close  and  constant  on  us,  confusing 
our  better  perceptions  and  leading  us  always  to 
look  around  and  seldom  to  look  up. 

But  this  despotism  of  the  outward  over  the  in- 
ward life,  this  suppression  of  every  attribute  not 
immediately  wanted  for  business  or  society,  is  a 
misfortune  which  every  noble  mind  will  assuredly 
withstand.  It  is  not  right  to  live  as  if  God  were 
asleep  and  heaven  only  a  murmur  of  his  dreams. 
It  should  make  some  difference  whether  his  Cre- 
ator be  here  in  the  present  or  gone  off  into  the 
past ;  whether  he  himself  dwells  in  the  hollow  of  a 
living  hand,  or  with  nothing  beyond  him  but  ne- 
cessity. And  this  difference  will  not  be  realized, 
nor  any  lofty  truth  of  character  attained,  by  those 
who  disown  the  claims  of  meditation  on  the  divine 
character.  By  thus  communing  with  G(5d  we  are 
furnished  with  immediate  perception  of  things  di- 
vine, eye  to  eye  with  the  saints,  spirit  to  spirit 
■with  God,  face  to  face  with  Heaven.  In  thus  being 
alone  with  the  truth  of  things  and  passing  from 


MEDITATION   OF  GOD.  229 

sho\YS  and  shadows  into  communion  with  the  Ever- 
lasting One,  there  is  nothing  impossible  or  out  of 
reach.  He  is  not  faded,  or  slow  to  bring  his  light 
any  more  than  his  sunshine  which  is  bright  and 
swift  as  ever.  He  was  no  nearer  to  Christ  on 
Tabor  or  in  Gethsemane  than  to  us  this  day  and 
every  day.  Neither  the  nature  he  inspires,  nor  his 
perennial  inspiration,  grows  any  older  with  the 
lapse  of  time.  Every  human  being  that  is  born  is 
a  first  man,  fresh  in  this  creation,  and  as  open  to 
heaven  as  if  Eden  were  spread  around  him.  And 
every  blessed  kindling  of  faith  and  new  sanctity  is 
a  touch  of  his  spirit  as  living,  a  gift  as  immediate 
from  his  exhaustless  store  of  holy  power,  as  the 
strength  that  befriended  Christ  in  his  temptation 
and  the  angel-calm  that  closed  his  dying  agony. 
Is  it  not  promised  forever  to  the  pure  in  heart 
that  they  shall  see  God  ?  Let  any  true  man  en- 
gage in  meditations  upon  God,  let  him  strip  himself 
of  all  pretense  and  selfishness  and  sensuality  and 
sluggishness  of  soul,  let  him  lift  off  thought  after 
thought,  passion  after  passion  until  he  reaches  the 
inmost  deep  of  all,  and  it  will  be  strange  if  he 
does  not  feel  the  Eternal  Presence  as  close  upon 
his  soul  as  the  breeze  upon  his  brow  ;  if  he  does  not 
say,  O  Lord,  art  thou  ever  near  as  this,  and  have 
I  not  known  thee  ?  The  true  proportions  and  the 
genuine  spirit  of  life  will  open  on  his  heart  with 
infinite  clearness,  and  show  him  the  littleness  of 
his  temptations  and  the  grandeur  of  his  trust.     He 


230  SERMONS. 

will  be  ashamed  to  have  found  weariness  in  toils 
so  light,  and  to  have  shed  tears  where  there  was  no 
trial  to  the  brave.  He  will  discover  with  astonish- 
ment how  small  the  dust  that  has  blinded  him  ; 
and  from  the  height  of  a  quiet  and  holy  love  he 
will  look  down  with  sorrow  on  the  jealousies  and 
fears  and  irritations  that  have  vexed  his  life.  A 
mighty  wind  of  resolution  sets  in  strong  upon  him 
and  freshens  the  whole  atmosphere  of  his  soul. 
The  light  flakes  of  difficulty  are  swept  down  be- 
fore it,  till  they  vanish  like  snow  upon  the  sea. 
H3  is  imprisoned  no  more  in  a  small  apartment  of 
time,  but  belongs  to  an  eternity  which  is  now  and 
here.  We  behold  God  as  the  determining  agent 
throughout  the  universe,  conscious  of  all  things 
actual  and  possible  from  the  centre  to  the  margin, 
excluded  from  neither  air  nor  earth  nor  sea  nor 
souls,  but  clad  with  them  as  with  a  vestment,  and 
gathering  up  their  laws  within  his  being.  The 
isolation  of  our  spirits  passes  away,  and  with  the 
countless  multitude  of  souls  we  feel  ourselves  but 
waves  of  his  unbounded  deep.  We  are  at  one 
with  Heaven  and  have  found  the  secret  place  of 
the  Almighty.  Our  meditation  of  Him  is  sweet ; 
our  thoughts  of  Him  are  very  precious. 


XVI. 

OUT   OF   GREAT  TRIBULATION. 


"  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have 
washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 
Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  serve  him  day 
and  night  in  his  temple ;  and  he  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall 
dwell  among  them.  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst 
any  more ;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat.  For 
the  Lamb  Avhich  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and 
shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  Avaters ;  and  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes."  —  Revelation  vii.  14-17. 

As  we  look  upon  the  wide  domain  of  human  suf- 
fering, we  are  often  led  to  inquire  why  a  Being  of 
infinite  power  and  goodness  should  make  his  creat- 
ures subject  to  so  many  ills.  This  question  we 
may  not  be  able  to  answer  to  our  full  satisfaction. 
Indeed,  it  is  a  nice  point  whether  it  were  possible 
even  for  the  Infinite  to  create  beings  endowed  to 
any  extent  as  we  are,  and  not  exposed  to  suffer- 
ing. It  makes  little  difference  how  this  may  be ; 
we  have  before  us  the  solemn  reality  of  evil. 
Whether  from  an  infinite  necessity  or  choice,  God 
has  seen  fit  to  make  man,  in  all  his  earthly  condi- 
tions, subject  to  vanity.     He  is  born  unto  trouble. 


232  SERMONS. 

Clouds  of  sorrow  sail  over  every  mortal  pathway ; 
storms  of  adversity  break  along  all  the  shores  of 
time ;  "  great  tribulations  "  are  met  in  every  pil- 
grimage from  the  cradle  to  the  tomb. 

And  taking  life  as  we  have  it,  it  is  less  our  duty 
to  question  why  it  is  thus  than  rightly  to  use  it 
and  extract  from  it  such  good  as  it  contains.  To 
the  thoughtful  mind  there  are  discovered  many 
streams  of  blessing  which  issue  from  beneath  the 
frowning  cliffs  of  sorrow.  And  the  refreshing 
which  they  bear  to  the  weary  soul  is  lost  to  those 
who  sit  down  and  repine  over  the  misfortunes  of 
their  lot. 

One  of  the  noblest  virtues  we  can  exercise  is  a 
patient,  heroic  endurance  of  the  trials  we  cannot 
avoid.  And  one  of  the  sweetest,  purest  pleasures 
we  can  know  is  a  remembrance  of  the  difl&culties 
over  which,  by  our  fidelity,  we  have  triumphed,  — 
a  calm  retrospect  of  the  great  tribulations  out  of 
which  we  have  safely  come,  and  through  which  we 
have  reached  our  present  security.  A  celebrated 
writer  of  fiction  represents  one  of  his  characters  as 
complaining  because  a  supernatural  being  had  de- 
prived him  of  his  remembrance  of  earlier  sorrows. 
In  parting  with  it,  he  had  lost  the  sweetest  enjoy- 
ments of  his  life,  and  would  fain  have  those  darker 
shades  restored,  to  set  off  the  brighter  hues  in  the 
picture  of  existence.  This  representation  is  not 
exaggerated  or  unnatural.  It  is  true  to  life ;  for 
we  are  so  constituted  that  we  cannot  enjoy  our 


OUT   OF   GREAT   TRIBULATION.  233 

present  advantages  unless  we  know  they  have  been 
achieved  by  valorous  deeds,  obtained  by  hardships, 
deprivations,  and  dangers.  Is  not  this  a  universal 
truth  ?  Does  the  brave  soldier  feel  willing  to  lay 
off  his  armor  and  rest  in  peace  before  he  has  been 
in  the  hot  strife  and  won  the  victory  ?  Will  the 
gallant  sailor  abandon  the  seas  before  he  has  as- 
cended the  mast,  clung  to  the  wreck,  and  outrid 
the  storm  ?  Can  we  enjo}^  or  value  treasures  which 
cost  us  no  hardships,  as  we  can  those  for  which  we 
have  toiled  and  sacrificed  ?  Are  not  the  mental 
fatigue  and  discipline  of  acquiring  knowledge  its 
chief  instruments  of  good  ?  Are  not  the  mother's 
love  and  enjoyment  of  her  children  enhanced  by 
all  her  care  and  anxiety  for  them  ? 

So  is  it  in  every  department  of  human  expe- 
rience. Trials  are  essential  to  give  zest  to  our 
enjoyments.  When  they  are  passed  by,  when  we 
have  patiently  endured  them,  learned  to  submit  to 
them  in  humility,  trust,  and  hope,  then  is  there 
heartfelt  satisfaction  in  reviewing  the  whole  field 
of  conflict.  As  extreme  hunger  gives  to  the  most 
ordinary  food  an  exquisite  relish,  or  parching  thirst 
a  satisfying  coolness  to  every  draught,  so  deep 
aflfliction  imparts  a  divine  enjoyment  to  the  relief 
which  follows  it.  All  our  experiences  in  this  world 
are  relative.  We  suffer  and  enjoy  by  comparison. 
Trial  or  success  prepares  us  for  its  opposite.  And 
we  have  no  doubt  that  this  characteristic  of  our 
present  experience  is  a  development  of  permanent 


234  SERMONS. 

elements  in  our  nature,  and  that  the  more  satis- 
fying enjoyments  of  the  future  life  will  come  in  a 
great  degree  from  a  remembrance  of  the  great  trib- 
ulations out  of  which  we  rise  to  that  better  condi- 
tion. We  believe  that  earthly  trials  are  prepara- 
tory for  heavenly  rewards. 

This  may  be  inferred,  not  only  from  the  peace, 
but  from  the  strength  of  mind  developed  by  suf- 
fering. Some  of  the  most  genuine  elements  of 
character  are  unfolded  by  the  ordeal  of  suffering. 
As  the  oak  is  made  strong  and  beautiful  by  the 
storms  which  pelt  it ;  so  when  the  heart  is  wrung 
with  grief,  when  the  mind  feels  intensest  anguish, 
its  pangs  are  but  the  birth-throes  of  a  new  life. 
From  them  will  come  forth  more  real  and  abiding 
convictions  ;  a  deeper,  a  more  serious  thoughtful- 
ness  ;  greater  stability  and  earnestness  of  purpose  ; 
more  ardent,  rational,  and  consecrated  affections  ; 
a  purer,  more  fervent  devotion.  Trials  wake  up 
the  whole  man.  As  the  winds  that  sweep  through 
the  branches  not  only  make  them  flexible  and  sin- 
ewy, but  also  try  and  strengthen  the  roots,  so  the 
storms  of  adversity,  if  we  hold  out  against  them, 
demand  that  the  most  central  principles  of  our 
nature  be  brought  into  severest  action.  What 
can  so  reveal  integrity  and  make  it  know  its  own 
strength  or  weakness  as  pressing  inducements  to 
fraud  ?  What  so  call  out  our  charity  as  the  sight 
of  suffering  thousands  ?  What  so  awaken  peni- 
tence as  a  consciousness  of  guilt?    What  so  unseal 


OUT  OF   GREAT   TRIBULATION.  235 

the  fountains  of  affection  as  the  death  of  a  parent, 
sister,  wife,  or  child  ?  What  so  call  out  patience, 
submission,  and  unreserved  trust  in  God  as  to  be 
laid  low  and  helpless  by  disease  ?  Oh,  how  often 
do  the  most  beautiful  flowers  of  faith,  resignation, 
and  hope  bloom  and  exhale  sweetly  out  of  the  very 
bosom  of  earthly  decay.  In  the  midst  of  great 
bodily  tribulation  the  spirit  rises  up  and  washes  its 
robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  ;  finds  forgiveness 
and  solace  in  a  Saviour's  love ;  stands  waiting  be- 
fore the  throne  of  infinite  compassion  ;  is  fed  with 
manna  from  the  skies,  led  to  living  fountains  of 
water,  and  its  tears  are  all  wiped  away.  A  whole 
life  of  prosperity  may  have  been  spent  with  these 
treasures  all  sealed  up  in  secrecy.  The  world 
knew  nothing  of  them.  Scarcely  was  their  pos- 
sessor conscious  that  they  were  his.  Never  has  he 
dared  to  claim  or  use  them.  But  now  afflictions 
have  broken  open  the  seal,  and  the  casket  is  found 
to  enshrine  jewels  of  rarest  worth. 

Thus  often  is  it,  in  this  world,  that  evil  becomes 
the  servant  of  good  and  sorrow  the  messenger  of 
joy.  As  the  cold  breath  of  winter  lights  up  the 
genial  fireside,  and  the  floweret  peacefully  sleeps 
beneath  the  assembled  flakes  of  snow,  so  — 

"  The  fountain  of  joy  is  fed  by  tears, 

And  love  is  lit  by  the  breath  of  sighs  ; 
The  deepest  griefs  and  the  wildest  fears 
Have  holiest  ministries." 

Like  our  Master,  whose  life,  made  perfect  through 


236  SERMONS. 

suffering,  touclies  our  humanity  on  ever}^  side,  we 
must  win  our  way  to  perfection  in  the  sad  path  of 
suffering.  And  when  we  are  made  to  realize  that 
the  uneven  course  of  sorrow  is  indeed  the  high- 
way to  glory,  can  we  not  welcome  sickness,  be- 
reavement, toil,  and  pain  ;  "  the  fear  and  fact  of 
death  ?  " 

In  the  second  place,  the  sorrows  of  this  life  serve 
to  perfect  the  joys  of  the  life  to  come.  If  their 
ministry  is  productive  of  such  blessed  results  here, 
have  we  not  reason  to  expect  that  when  their  full 
work  is  done,  and  their  collective  influence  is 
brought  to  bear  upon  the  soul,  they  will  serve  a 
much  higher  purpose.  Often  is  it  now  that  other 
and  opposing  influences  counteract  and  defeat  the 
salutary  work  of  sorrow.  But  in  the  better  life 
there  will  be  nothing  to  resist  its  impression  ;  its 
whole  design  will  be  laid  out  before  us  ;  we  shall 
understand  how  essential  its  mission,  how  impor- 
tant its  place,  how  benevolent  its  intention.  And 
as  we  look  back  over  the  path  we  have  trod,  the 
burdens  we  have  borne,  the  conflicts  we  have 
passed,  and  see  how  each  one  was  an  essential 
step  towards  our  beatified  condition,  can  the  re- 
membrance of  these  griefs  and  wrongs  fail  to  yield 
us  sweetest  pleasures? 

So  is  it  now.  The  soldier  delights  to  call  up  the 
dangers  of  the  battle-field,  the  sailor  the  perils  of 
the  sea,  the  parent  the  weary  nights  of  watching 
and  anxiety.     There  was  nothing  romantic  or  de- 


OUT  OF   GREAT   TRIBULATION.  237 

lightful  in  these  experiences  when  they  were  pres- 
ent ;  but  as  we  have  sometimes  seen  the  distant 
clouds  tinged  with  mingled  glories  as  they  rolled 
away,  so  these  conflicts  brighten  as  they  recede, 
until,  as  from  the  western  horizon  of  life  we  look 
towards  the  east,  they  seem  all  brightness  and 
beauty.  And  if  the  retrospect  is  so  inspiring  just 
this  side  the  dividing  line,  can  we  believe  it  loses 
all  its  charms  the  moment  we  pass  over  ?  Have 
we  not  reason,  rather,  to  think  it  will  become  still 
more  glorious  and  productive  of  still  greater  joy  ? 
This  is  certainly  the  thought  of  our  text.  The 
question  is  directly  put,  "  What  are  these  which 
are  arrayed  in  white  robes?  and  whence  came 
they  ? "  And  the  answer  as  directly  affirms, 
"  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  trib- 
ulation, and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made 
them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  There- 
fore," that  is  for  the  reason  that  they  have  come 
out  of  great  tribulation  and  washed  their  robes, 
"  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God."  We  re- 
gard this  as  a  positive  assertion,  that  the  remem- 
brance of  life's  sorrows  makes  up  a  part  of  the 
joy  of  heaven.  The  same  truth  is  involved  in  that 
other  pathetic  passage  which  has  given  consolation 
to  so  many  desponding  hearts,  "  There  the  wicked 
cease  from  troubling,  and  the  weary  are  at  rest." 
Is  there  not  here  implied  a  remembrance  of  for- 
mer ills  ?  a  sweetness  of  rest  that  comes  from  the 
troubles  and  weariness  of  other  days  ?     But  how 


238  SERMONS. 

different  this  conclusion  from  the  idea  that  eter- 
nity itself  will  be  embittered  by  recollections  of 
present  imperfections.  Oh,  how  quickly  our  minds 
turn  from  so  gloomy  a  thought  to  the  encouraging 
assurance  that  we  are  pressing  onward,  and  ere 
long  shall  come  up  out  of  all  our  great  tribulations, 
and  stand  before  the  throne  of  God,  with  robes 
washed  white  from  ever^^  stain  of  earthly  impurity 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

We  do  not  say  that  memory  will  supply  our 
only  joy.  Indeed,  a  recollection  of  our  sorrows 
can  afford  us  pleasure  only  when  we  are  in  a  con- 
dition to  view  them  with  right  feelings.  We  can- 
not come  up  out  of  our  great  tribulations  until 
we  have  washed  our  robes  and  made  them  white, 
until  we  have  learned  to  bear  them  as  Christ 
bore  his.  Every  stroke  must  deepen  our  humility, 
strengthen  our  faith,  convict  of  sin,  and  impart  fer- 
vor to  our  devotions,  lead  us  to  recline  more  fully 
on  the  all-sustaining  arm  of  the  Lord.  We  must 
be  clothed  in  Christ's  purity  before  our  light  afflic- 
tions will  work  out  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and 
eternal  weight  of  glory.  Unless  we  meet  them  in 
his  spirit  and  seek  his  help  to  bear  them,  they  will 
drive  us  from  the  Father's  presence  and  make  us 
still  more  wretched.  Often  do  we  now  witness 
this  sad  spectacle.  But  it  shall  not  be  so  always. 
He  who  holdeth  the  hearts  of  all  men  in  his  hand 
has  given  to  his  Son  power  over  all  flesh,  that  He 
may  give  eternal  life  to  as  many  as  He  has  given 


OUT   OF   GREAT   TRIBULATION.  239 

Him.  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  from 
all  sin.  He  tasted  death  for  every  man,  and  will 
draw  all  men  mito  Him. 

And  when  at  last  this  glorious  consummation  is 
reached,  and  we  all  stand  in  white  robes  before  the 
throne  of  God,  with  what  divine  praises  shall  we 
crown  Him  !  How  will  all  these  mysteries  which 
so  perplex  us  now  be  explained  !  What  strength 
and  gratitude  will  flow  in  from  the  rough  currents 
of  mortal  sorrow !  That  life  will  be  one  of  un- 
spotted purity.  This  is  the  meaning  of  the  white 
robes.  We  shall  there  love  God  and  delight  in 
holiness,  be  like  the  angels  and  the  Saviour.  It 
will  be  a  life  of  triumphant  joy.  There  we  shall 
eat  of  the  "  tree  of  life,"  and  the  "hidden  manna," 
serve  in  the  temple  of  our  God,  and  go  no  more 
out  forever.  He  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne  will 
abide  with  us  ;  we  shall  have  no  more  sickness 
or  pain,  no  more  death  or  parting,  no  more  temp- 
tation, fatigue,  hunger,  or  thirst.  We  shall  be  led 
unto  living  fountains  of  waters,  and  God  shall  wipe 
away  all  tears  from  our  e^-es. 

"  Palms  of  glory,  raiment  bright, 
Crowns  that  never  tade  away, 
Gird  and  deck  the  saints  in  light  ; 
Priests  and  kings  and  conquerors  they. 

"  Yet  the  conquerors  bring  their  palms 
To  the  Lamb  amidst  the  throne. 
And  proclaim  in  joyful  psalms 
Victory  through  his  cross  alone. 


240  SERM  ONS. 

"Round  the  altar  all  confess, 

If  these  robes  are  white  as  snow, 
'T  was  the  Saviour's  love  that  blest, 
And  his  blood  that  made  them  so." 

Oh,  as  we  look  forward  to  this  life  where  there 
shall  be  no  more  sorrow  or  tears,  no  funeral  attire, 
no  days  of  mourning,  no  night  of  sin,  ignorance, 
affliction,  and  death,  does  it  not  appear  worth  liv- 
ing and  striving  for  ?  We  can  have  a  foretaste  of 
it  even  now.  If  we  will  but  live  for  heavenly 
things,  live  to  glorify  God  and  bless  men,  exceed- 
ing peace  will  be  ours.  And  who  that  has  had  a 
foretaste  of  this  celestial  blessedness  cannot  say 
with  the  apostle.  For  me  to  live  is  Christ  and  to 
die  is  gain  ?  I  have  a  desire  to  depart  and  be  with 
Christ,  which  is  far  better.  Oh,  as  we  look  up- 
ward to  that  glorified  throng,  the  white  robed  mul- 
titude, the  congregated  hosts  of  God's  redeemed, 
and  catcli  strains  from  their  triumphant  songs,  we 
are  ready  to  exclaim,  — 

"  I  waut  to  put  on  my  attire, 

Washed  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb 
I  want  to  be  one  of  your  choir, 

And  tune  my  sweet  harp  to  his  name ; 
I  want,  oh,  I  want  to  be  there. 

Where  sorrow  and  sin  bid  adieu, 
Your  joy  and  your  friendship  to  share, 

To  wonder  and  worship  with  you." 


i